This is a modern-English version of Psmith, Journalist, originally written by Wodehouse, P. G. (Pelham Grenville).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
PSMITH, JOURNALIST
By Pelham Grenville Wodehouse
CONTENTS
PREFACE | |
CHAPTER I | "COSY MOMENTS" |
CHAPTER II | BILLY WINDSOR |
CHAPTER III | AT "THE GARDENIA" |
CHAPTER IV | BAT JARVIS |
CHAPTER V | PLANNING IMPROVEMENTS |
CHAPTER VI | THE TENEMENTS |
CHAPTER VII | VISITORS AT THE OFFICE |
CHAPTER VIII | THE HONEYED WORD |
CHAPTER IX | FULL STEAM AHEAD |
CHAPTER X | GOING SOME |
CHAPTER XI | THE MAN AT THE ASTOR |
CHAPTER XII | A RED TAXIMETER |
CHAPTER XIII | REVIEWING THE SITUATION |
CHAPTER XIV | THE HIGHFIELD |
CHAPTER XV | AN ADDITION TO THE STAFF |
CHAPTER XVI | THE FIRST BATTLE |
CHAPTER XVII | GUERILLA WARFARE |
CHAPTER XVIII | AN EPISODE BY THE WAY |
CHAPTER XIX | IN PLEASANT STREET |
CHAPTER XX | CORNERED |
CHAPTER XXI | THE BATTLE OF PLEASANT STREET |
CHAPTER XXII | CONCERNING MR. WARING |
CHAPTER XXIII | REDUCTIONS IN THE STAFF |
CHAPTER XXIV | A GATHERING OF CAT-SPECIALISTS |
CHAPTER XXV | TRAPPED |
CHAPTER XXVI | A FRIEND IN NEED |
CHAPTER XXVII | PSMITH CONCLUDES HIS RIDE |
CHAPTER XXVIII | STANDING ROOM ONLY |
CHAPTER XXIX | THE KNOCK-OUT FOR MR. WARING |
CONCLUSION |
PREFACE
THE conditions of life in New York are so different from those of London that a story of this kind calls for a little explanation. There are several million inhabitants of New York. Not all of them eke out a precarious livelihood by murdering one another, but there is a definite section of the population which murders—not casually, on the spur of the moment, but on definitely commercial lines at so many dollars per murder. The "gangs" of New York exist in fact. I have not invented them. Most of the incidents in this story are based on actual happenings. The Rosenthal case, where four men, headed by a genial individual calling himself "Gyp the Blood" shot a fellow-citizen in cold blood in a spot as public and fashionable as Piccadilly Circus and escaped in a motor-car, made such a stir a few years ago that the noise of it was heard all over the world and not, as is generally the case with the doings of the gangs, in New York only. Rosenthal cases on a smaller and less sensational scale are frequent occurrences on Manhattan Island. It was the prominence of the victim rather than the unusual nature of the occurrence that excited the New York press. Most gang victims get a quarter of a column in small type.
THE conditions of life in New York are so different from those in London that a story like this needs a bit of context. There are several million people living in New York. Not all of them make a living by killing each other, but there is a particular group that does— not randomly, but as a business with a set price per murder. The "gangs" of New York are real; I didn’t make them up. Most of the events in this story are based on real occurrences. The Rosenthal case, where four men, led by a friendly guy who called himself "Gyp the Blood," shot a fellow citizen in cold blood in a place as public and trendy as Piccadilly Circus and got away in a motor car, created such a sensation a few years ago that it was heard all around the world, not just in New York as is usually the case with gang activities. Smaller, less sensational Rosenthal-type incidents happen frequently on Manhattan Island. It was the victim's prominence that grabbed the attention of the New York press more than the unusual nature of the event. Most gang victims only get a quarter of a column in small print.
P. G. WODEHOUSE New York, 1915
P. G. WODEHOUSE New York, 1915
CHAPTER I — "COSY MOMENTS"
The man in the street would not have known it, but a great crisis was imminent in New York journalism.
The average person wouldn’t have realized it, but a major crisis was about to hit New York journalism.
Everything seemed much as usual in the city. The cars ran blithely on Broadway. Newsboys shouted "Wux-try!" into the ears of nervous pedestrians with their usual Caruso-like vim. Society passed up and down Fifth Avenue in its automobiles, and was there a furrow of anxiety upon Society's brow? None. At a thousand street corners a thousand policemen preserved their air of massive superiority to the things of this world. Not one of them showed the least sign of perturbation. Nevertheless, the crisis was at hand. Mr. J. Fillken Wilberfloss, editor-in-chief of Cosy Moments, was about to leave his post and start on a ten weeks' holiday.
Everything seemed pretty normal in the city. Cars cruised happily along Broadway. Newsboys yelled "Wux-try!" at nervous pedestrians with their usual enthusiasm. Society rolled up and down Fifth Avenue in their cars, and was there any sign of worry on Society's face? Not at all. At countless street corners, thousands of police officers maintained their air of confidence against the world around them. Not one showed any sign of concern. However, the crisis was looming. Mr. J. Fillken Wilberfloss, the editor-in-chief of Cosy Moments, was about to leave his job and head off on a ten-week vacation.
In New York one may find every class of paper which the imagination can conceive. Every grade of society is catered for. If an Esquimau came to New York, the first thing he would find on the bookstalls in all probability would be the Blubber Magazine, or some similar production written by Esquimaux for Esquimaux. Everybody reads in New York, and reads all the time. The New Yorker peruses his favourite paper while he is being jammed into a crowded compartment on the subway or leaping like an antelope into a moving Street car.
In New York, you can find every kind of publication imaginable. Every social class has its needs met. If an Eskimo came to New York, the first thing he would probably see at the newsstands would be Blubber Magazine, or something similar created by Eskimos for Eskimos. Everyone reads in New York, and they’re always reading. A New Yorker often checks out his favorite paper while getting squeezed into a crowded subway car or leaping like a deer onto a moving streetcar.
There was thus a public for Cosy Moments. Cosy Moments, as its name (an inspiration of Mr. Wilberfloss's own) is designed to imply, is a journal for the home. It is the sort of paper which the father of the family is expected to take home with him from his office and read aloud to the chicks before bed-time. It was founded by its proprietor, Mr. Benjamin White, as an antidote to yellow journalism. One is forced to admit that up to the present yellow journalism seems to be competing against it with a certain measure of success. Headlines are still of as generous a size as heretofore, and there is no tendency on the part of editors to scamp the details of the last murder-case.
There was definitely an audience for Cosy Moments. Cosy Moments, as its name (inspired by Mr. Wilberfloss himself) suggests, is a magazine about home life. It’s the kind of publication that fathers are expected to bring home from work and read aloud to the kids before bedtime. It was started by its owner, Mr. Benjamin White, as a response to sensationalist journalism. One has to acknowledge that, so far, sensationalist journalism seems to be holding its own against it with a fair amount of success. Headlines are still as big as ever, and editors show no signs of cutting back on the details of the latest murder case.
Nevertheless, Cosy Moments thrives. It has its public.
Nevertheless, Cosy Moments is doing well. It has its audience.
Its contents are mildly interesting, if you like that sort of thing. There is a "Moments in the Nursery" page, conducted by Luella Granville Waterman, to which parents are invited to contribute the bright speeches of their offspring, and which bristles with little stories about the nursery canary, by Jane (aged six), and other works of rising young authors. There is a "Moments of Meditation" page, conducted by the Reverend Edwin T. Philpotts; a "Moments Among the Masters" page, consisting of assorted chunks looted from the literature of the past, when foreheads were bulgy and thoughts profound, by Mr. Wilberfloss himself; one or two other pages; a short story; answers to correspondents on domestic matters; and a "Moments of Mirth" page, conducted by an alleged humorist of the name of B. Henderson Asher, which is about the most painful production ever served up to a confiding public.
Its contents are somewhat interesting, if that’s your thing. There’s a "Moments in the Nursery" page, run by Luella Granville Waterman, where parents are invited to share the cute things their kids say, filled with little stories about the nursery canary by Jane (age six) and other works by up-and-coming young writers. There’s a "Moments of Meditation" page, managed by the Reverend Edwin T. Philpotts; a "Moments Among the Masters" page, featuring various excerpts taken from classic literature, when people had large foreheads and deep thoughts, compiled by Mr. Wilberfloss himself; a couple of other pages; a short story; answers to readers on home matters; and a "Moments of Mirth" page, overseen by a so-called comedian named B. Henderson Asher, which is probably the most cringe-worthy content ever presented to a trusting audience.
The guiding spirit of Cosy Moments was Mr. Wilberfloss. Circumstances had left the development of the paper mainly to him. For the past twelve months the proprietor had been away in Europe, taking the waters at Carlsbad, and the sole control of Cosy Moments had passed into the hands of Mr. Wilberfloss. Nor had he proved unworthy of the trust or unequal to the duties. In that year Cosy Moments had reached the highest possible level of domesticity. Anything not calculated to appeal to the home had been rigidly excluded. And as a result the circulation had increased steadily. Two extra pages had been added, "Moments Among the Shoppers" and "Moments with Society." And the advertisements had grown in volume. But the work had told upon the Editor. Work of that sort carries its penalties with it. Success means absorption, and absorption spells softening of the brain.
The main driving force behind Cosy Moments was Mr. Wilberfloss. Due to circumstances, he had taken on the primary responsibility for the paper’s development. The owner had been in Europe for the past year, enjoying a spa in Carlsbad, so Mr. Wilberfloss had full control of Cosy Moments. He had proven himself worthy of that trust and capable of the responsibilities. During that year, Cosy Moments achieved the highest level of domestic appeal. Anything that didn’t cater to a homey vibe was strictly removed. As a result, circulation steadily increased. Two new sections were added: "Moments Among the Shoppers" and "Moments with Society." The volume of advertisements also grew. However, the workload took a toll on the Editor. This kind of work comes with its drawbacks. Success leads to total immersion, and that kind of immersion can dull the mind.
Whether it was the strain of digging into the literature of the past every week, or the effort of reading B. Henderson Asher's "Moments of Mirth" is uncertain. At any rate, his duties, combined with the heat of a New York summer, had sapped Mr. Wilberfloss's health to such an extent that the doctor had ordered him ten weeks' complete rest in the mountains. This Mr. Wilberfloss could, perhaps, have endured, if this had been all. There are worse places than the mountains of America in which to spend ten weeks of the tail-end of summer, when the sun has ceased to grill and the mosquitoes have relaxed their exertions. But it was not all. The doctor, a far-seeing man who went down to first causes, had absolutely declined to consent to Mr. Wilberfloss's suggestion that he should keep in touch with the paper during his vacation. He was adamant. He had seen copies of Cosy Moments once or twice, and he refused to permit a man in the editor's state of health to come in contact with Luella Granville Waterman's "Moments in the Nursery" and B. Henderson Asher's "Moments of Mirth." The medicine-man put his foot down firmly.
Whether it was the stress of diving into old literature every week, or the challenge of reading B. Henderson Asher's "Moments of Mirth," it’s hard to say. Regardless, Mr. Wilberfloss's work, combined with the heat of a New York summer, had drained his health to the point that the doctor advised him to take a full ten weeks of rest in the mountains. Mr. Wilberfloss might have coped with this if that was the only issue. There are worse places than the American mountains to spend ten weeks at the end of summer, when the sun has stopped blazing and the mosquitoes have calmed down. But there was more to it. The doctor, a perceptive man who got to the root of things, completely refused to agree to Mr. Wilberfloss's idea that he should stay connected with the paper during his break. He was firm. He had come across copies of Cosy Moments a couple of times and would not allow a man in the editor's condition to be exposed to Luella Granville Waterman's "Moments in the Nursery" or B. Henderson Asher's "Moments of Mirth." The physician stood his ground.
"You must not see so much as the cover of the paper for ten weeks," he said. "And I'm not so sure that it shouldn't be longer. You must forget that such a paper exists. You must dismiss the whole thing from your mind, live in the open, and develop a little flesh and muscle."
"You can't even look at the cover of the paper for ten weeks," he said. "And I'm not so certain it shouldn't be longer. You need to forget that paper exists. You have to clear your mind of it, get outside, and build some muscle and strength."
To Mr. Wilberfloss the sentence was almost equivalent to penal servitude. It was with tears in his voice that he was giving his final instructions to his sub-editor, in whose charge the paper would be left during his absence. He had taken a long time doing this. For two days he had been fussing in and out of the office, to the discontent of its inmates, more especially Billy Windsor, the sub-editor, who was now listening moodily to the last harangue of the series, with the air of one whose heart is not in the subject. Billy Windsor was a tall, wiry, loose-jointed young man, with unkempt hair and the general demeanour of a caged eagle. Looking at him, one could picture him astride of a bronco, rounding up cattle, or cooking his dinner at a camp-fire. Somehow he did not seem to fit into the Cosy Moments atmosphere.
To Mr. Wilberfloss, the sentence felt like a prison sentence. He was speaking with tears in his voice as he gave his final instructions to his sub-editor, who would be in charge of the paper during his absence. He had spent a long time on this. For two days, he had been bustling in and out of the office, much to the annoyance of everyone there, especially Billy Windsor, the sub-editor, who was now listening sullenly to the last of the lecture, looking like someone who wasn’t really interested in the topic. Billy Windsor was a tall, wiry, loosely built young man with messy hair and the general vibe of a caged eagle. Just by looking at him, you could imagine him riding a bucking bronco, herding cattle, or cooking his dinner over a campfire. He just didn’t seem to fit into the Cosy Moments atmosphere.
"Well, I think that that is all, Mr. Windsor," chirruped the editor. He was a little man with a long neck and large pince-nez, and he always chirruped. "You understand the general lines on which I think the paper should be conducted?" The sub-editor nodded. Mr. Wilberfloss made him tired. Sometimes he made him more tired than at other times. At the present moment he filled him with an aching weariness. The editor meant well, and was full of zeal, but he had a habit of covering and recovering the ground. He possessed the art of saying the same obvious thing in a number of different ways to a degree which is found usually only in politicians. If Mr. Wilberfloss had been a politician, he would have been one of those dealers in glittering generalities who used to be fashionable in American politics.
"Well, I think that's everything, Mr. Windsor," chirped the editor. He was a small man with a long neck and large pince-nez, and he always chirped. "You get the general direction I think the paper should take?" The sub-editor nodded. Mr. Wilberfloss exhausted him. Sometimes he wore him out more than usual. Right now, he filled him with a deep fatigue. The editor meant well and was full of enthusiasm, but he had a tendency to keep revisiting the same points. He had a knack for stating the same obvious things in several different ways, something usually found only in politicians. If Mr. Wilberfloss had been a politician, he would have been one of those purveyors of flashy generalities that used to be popular in American politics.
"There is just one thing," he continued "Mrs. Julia Burdett Parslow is a little inclined—I may have mentioned this before—"
"There’s just one thing," he went on, "Mrs. Julia Burdett Parslow tends to be a bit inclined—I may have mentioned this before—"
"You did," said the sub-editor.
"You did," said the editor.
Mr. Wilberfloss chirruped on, unchecked.
Mr. Wilberfloss kept chatting away.
"A little inclined to be late with her 'Moments with Budding Girlhood'. If this should happen while I am away, just write her a letter, quite a pleasant letter, you understand, pointing out the necessity of being in good time. The machinery of a weekly paper, of course, cannot run smoothly unless contributors are in good time with their copy. She is a very sensible woman, and she will understand, I am sure, if you point it out to her."
"She's a bit slow getting her 'Moments with Budding Girlhood' in. If that happens while I’m gone, just drop her a nice letter, you know, reminding her how important it is to be on time. A weekly paper can’t function properly if contributors aren’t timely with their submissions. She’s a really sensible woman, and I’m sure she’ll get it if you mention it to her."
The sub-editor nodded.
The sub-editor agreed.
"And there is just one other thing. I wish you would correct a slight tendency I have noticed lately in Mr. Asher to be just a trifle—well, not precisely risky, but perhaps a shade broad in his humour."
"And there’s just one more thing. I wish you would address a small tendency I’ve noticed recently in Mr. Asher to be just a bit—well, not exactly risky, but maybe a little broad in his humor."
"His what?" said Billy Windsor.
"His what?" Billy Windsor asked.
"Mr. Asher is a very sensible man, and he will be the first to acknowledge that his sense of humour has led him just a little beyond the bounds. You understand? Well, that is all, I think. Now I must really be going, or I shall miss my train. Good-bye, Mr. Windsor."
"Mr. Asher is a very reasonable guy, and he’s the first to admit that his sense of humor has pushed the limits just a bit. You get it? Well, that’s all I think. Now I really need to head out, or I’ll miss my train. Bye, Mr. Windsor."
"Good-bye," said the sub-editor thankfully.
"Goodbye," said the sub-editor gratefully.
At the door Mr. Wilberfloss paused with the air of an exile bidding farewell to his native land, sighed, and trotted out.
At the door, Mr. Wilberfloss stopped, looking like someone leaving their homeland for good, sighed, and walked out.
Billy Windsor put his feet upon the table, and with a deep scowl resumed his task of reading the proofs of Luella Granville Waterman's "Moments in the Nursery."
Billy Windsor propped his feet up on the table and, with a deep frown, went back to reading the proofs of Luella Granville Waterman's "Moments in the Nursery."
CHAPTER II — BILLY WINDSOR
Billy Windsor had started life twenty-five years before this story opens on his father's ranch in Wyoming. From there he had gone to a local paper of the type whose Society column consists of such items as "Pawnee Jim Williams was to town yesterday with a bunch of other cheap skates. We take this opportunity of once more informing Jim that he is a liar and a skunk," and whose editor works with a revolver on his desk and another in his hip-pocket. Graduating from this, he had proceeded to a reporter's post on a daily paper in a Kentucky town, where there were blood feuds and other Southern devices for preventing life from becoming dull. All this time New York, the magnet, had been tugging at him. All reporters dream of reaching New York. At last, after four years on the Kentucky paper, he had come East, minus the lobe of one ear and plus a long scar that ran diagonally across his left shoulder, and had worked without much success as a free-lance. He was tough and ready for anything that might come his way, but these things are a great deal a matter of luck. The cub-reporter cannot make a name for himself unless he is favoured by fortune. Things had not come Billy Windsor's way. His work had been confined to turning in reports of fires and small street accidents, which the various papers to which he supplied them cut down to a couple of inches.
Billy Windsor had started his life twenty-five years before this story begins on his father's ranch in Wyoming. From there, he moved on to a local paper that published Society columns filled with tidbits like, "Pawnee Jim Williams was in town yesterday with a bunch of other cheap skates. We’d like to remind Jim again that he’s a liar and a skunk," and where the editor kept a revolver on his desk and another in his hip pocket. After that, he got a reporting job at a daily paper in a Kentucky town, where blood feuds and other Southern tactics helped keep life interesting. Throughout this time, New York, the dream destination, had been calling him. All reporters dream of making it to New York. Finally, after four years at the Kentucky paper, he headed East, missing part of one ear and sporting a long scar that ran diagonally across his left shoulder, and struggled to find work as a freelance reporter. He was tough and ready for whatever came his way, but success often relies heavily on luck. A rookie reporter can’t make a name for himself without some help from fortune. Unfortunately for Billy Windsor, luck hadn’t been on his side. His work mainly consisted of writing up reports on fires and minor street accidents, which the various papers he contributed to trimmed down to just a few inches.
Billy had been in a bad way when he had happened upon the sub-editorship of Cosy Moments. He despised the work with all his heart, and the salary was infinitesimal. But it was regular, and for a while Billy felt that a regular salary was the greatest thing on earth. But he still dreamed of winning through to a post on one of the big New York dailies, where there was something doing and a man would have a chance of showing what was in him.
Billy was in a tough spot when he stumbled upon the job of sub-editor at Cosy Moments. He hated the work with all his heart, and the pay was minuscule. But it was steady, and for a while, Billy felt that a regular paycheck was the best thing ever. Still, he dreamed of landing a position at one of the major New York newspapers, where there was action and a chance to prove himself.
The unfortunate thing, however, was that Cosy Moments took up his time so completely. He had no chance of attracting the notice of big editors by his present work, and he had no leisure for doing any other.
The unfortunate thing, however, was that Cosy Moments consumed all of his time. He had no opportunity to catch the attention of major editors with his current work, and he had no spare time to do anything else.
All of which may go to explain why his normal aspect was that of a caged eagle.
All of this might explain why he usually looked like a caged eagle.
To him, brooding over the outpourings of Luella Granville Waterman, there entered Pugsy Maloney, the office-boy, bearing a struggling cat.
To him, lost in his thoughts about Luella Granville Waterman's writings, Pugsy Maloney, the office boy, walked in, holding a squirming cat.
"Say!" said Pugsy.
"Hey!" said Pugsy.
He was a nonchalant youth, with a freckled, mask-like face, the expression of which never varied. He appeared unconscious of the cat. Its existence did not seem to occur to him.
He was a laid-back young guy with a freckled, mask-like face, and his expression never changed. He seemed unaware of the cat. The cat's presence didn't seem to register with him.
"Well?" said Billy, looking up. "Hello, what have you got there?"
"Well?" Billy said, looking up. "Hey, what do you have there?"
Master Maloney eyed the cat, as if he were seeing it for the first time.
Master Maloney looked at the cat, as if he were seeing it for the first time.
"It's a kitty what I got in de street," he said.
"It's a kitten that I found in the street," he said.
"Don't hurt the poor brute. Put her down."
"Don't hurt the poor thing. Put her down."
Master Maloney obediently dropped the cat, which sprang nimbly on to an upper shelf of the book-case.
Master Maloney obediently let go of the cat, which jumped effortlessly onto an upper shelf of the bookcase.
"I wasn't hoitin' her," he said, without emotion. "Dere was two fellers in de street sickin' a dawg on to her. An' I comes up an' says, 'G'wan! What do youse t'ink you're doin', fussin' de poor dumb animal?' An' one of de guys, he says, 'G'wan! Who do youse t'ink youse is?' An' I says, 'I'm de guy what's goin' to swat youse one on de coco if youse don't quit fussin' de poor dumb animal.' So wit dat he makes a break at swattin' me one, but I swats him one, an' I swats de odder feller one, an' den I swats dem bote some more, an' I gets de kitty, an' I brings her in here, cos I t'inks maybe youse'll look after her."
"I wasn't holding her," he said, without any emotion. "There were two guys in the street harassing a dog. I came up and said, 'Come on! What do you think you're doing, messing with the poor dumb animal?' And one of the guys said, 'Come on! Who do you think you are?' And I said, 'I'm the guy who's going to hit you if you don't stop bothering the poor dumb animal.' So with that, he tried to hit me, but I hit him first, then I hit the other guy, and then I hit them both some more, and I got the kitten and brought her in here because I thought maybe you would take care of her."
And having finished this Homeric narrative, Master Maloney fixed an expressionless eye on the ceiling, and was silent.
And after finishing this epic story, Master Maloney stared blankly at the ceiling and stayed quiet.
Billy Windsor, like most men of the plains, combined the toughest of muscle with the softest of hearts. He was always ready at any moment to become the champion of the oppressed on the slightest provocation. His alliance with Pugsy Maloney had begun on the occasion when he had rescued that youth from the clutches of a large negro, who, probably from the soundest of motives, was endeavouring to slay him. Billy had not inquired into the rights and wrongs of the matter: he had merely sailed in and rescued the office-boy. And Pugsy, though he had made no verbal comment on the affair, had shown in many ways that he was not ungrateful.
Billy Windsor, like most men from the plains, had a strong physique but a gentle heart. He was always ready to stand up for the oppressed at a moment's notice. His friendship with Pugsy Maloney started when he saved that kid from a large man who, likely with good intentions, was trying to harm him. Billy didn't bother to figure out who was right or wrong; he just jumped in and rescued the office boy. And even though Pugsy didn't say anything, he showed in many ways that he appreciated it.
"Bully for you, Pugsy!" he cried. "You're a little sport. Here"—he produced a dollar-bill—"go out and get some milk for the poor brute. She's probably starving. Keep the change."
"Bully for you, Pugsy!" he shouted. "You're a real champ. Here"—he pulled out a dollar bill—"go out and grab some milk for the poor thing. She's probably starving. Keep the change."
"Sure thing," assented Master Maloney. He strolled slowly out, while Billy Windsor, mounting a chair, proceeded to chirrup and snap his fingers in the effort to establish the foundations of an entente cordiale with the rescued cat.
"Of course," agreed Master Maloney. He walked out slowly, while Billy Windsor, standing on a chair, began to chirp and snap his fingers in an attempt to build a friendly relationship with the rescued cat.
By the time that Pugsy returned, carrying a five-cent bottle of milk, the animal had vacated the book-shelf, and was sitting on the table, washing her face. The milk having been poured into the lid of a tobacco-tin, in lieu of a saucer, she suspended her operations and adjourned for refreshments. Billy, business being business, turned again to Luella Granville Waterman, but Pugsy, having no immediate duties on hand, concentrated himself on the cat.
By the time Pugsy came back with a five-cent bottle of milk, the animal had left the bookshelf and was sitting on the table, washing her face. After pouring the milk into the lid of a tobacco tin instead of a saucer, she paused and took a break for refreshments. Billy, business as usual, turned his attention back to Luella Granville Waterman, but Pugsy, with no urgent tasks to take care of, focused on the cat.
"Say!" he said.
"Say!" he said.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Dat kitty."
"That cat."
"What about her?"
"What about her?"
"Pipe de leather collar she's wearing."
"Leather collar she's wearing."
Billy had noticed earlier in the proceedings that a narrow leather collar encircled the cat's neck. He had not paid any particular attention to it. "What about it?" he said.
Billy had noticed earlier in the proceedings that a narrow leather collar was around the cat's neck. He hadn’t really thought much about it. "What’s up with that?" he said.
"Guess I know where dat kitty belongs. Dey all have dose collars. I guess she's one of Bat Jarvis's kitties. He's got a lot of dem for fair, and every one wit one of dem collars round deir neck."
"Guess I know where that kitty belongs. They all have those collars. I guess she's one of Bat Jarvis's kitties. He's got a lot of them for sure, and every one with one of those collars around their neck."
"Who's Bat Jarvis? Do you mean the gang-leader?"
"Who's Bat Jarvis? Are you talking about the gang leader?"
"Sure. He's a cousin of mine," said Master Maloney with pride.
"Sure. He's my cousin," said Master Maloney proudly.
"Is he?" said Billy. "Nice sort of fellow to have in the family. So you think that's his cat?"
"Is he?" Billy said. "A nice kind of guy to have in the family. So you think that's his cat?"
"Sure. He's got twenty-t'ree of dem, and dey all has dose collars."
"Sure. He's got twenty-three of them, and they all have those collars."
"Are you on speaking terms with the gentleman?"
"Do you talk to the guy?"
"Huh?"
"What's up?"
"Do you know Bat Jarvis to speak to?"
"Do you know Bat Jarvis to talk to?"
"Sure. He's me cousin."
"Sure. He's my cousin."
"Well, tell him I've got the cat, and that if he wants it he'd better come round to my place. You know where I live?"
"Well, tell him I've got the cat, and if he wants it, he better come over to my place. You know where I live?"
"Sure."
"Of course."
"Fancy you being a cousin of Bat's, Pugsy. Why did you never tell us? Are you going to join the gang some day?"
"Can you believe you're a cousin of Bat's, Pugsy? Why didn't you ever mention it? Are you planning to join the gang someday?"
"Nope. Nothin' doin'. I'm goin' to be a cow-boy."
"Nope. Not happening. I'm going to be a cowboy."
"Good for you. Well, you tell him when you see him. And now, my lad, out you get, because if I'm interrupted any more I shan't get through to-night."
"Good for you. Well, you can tell him when you see him. And now, my boy, you should head out, because if I get interrupted any more, I won’t finish tonight."
"Sure," said Master Maloney, retiring.
"Sure," said Master Maloney, leaving.
"Oh, and Pugsy . . ."
"Oh, and Pugsy . . ."
"Huh?"
"Wait, what?"
"Go out and get a good big basket. I shall want one to carry this animal home in."
"Go out and get a big basket. I’ll need one to bring this animal home in."
"Sure," said Master Maloney.
"Sure," replied Master Maloney.
CHAPTER III — AT "THE GARDENIA"
"It would ill beseem me, Comrade Jackson," said Psmith, thoughtfully sipping his coffee, "to run down the metropolis of a great and friendly nation, but candour compels me to state that New York is in some respects a singularly blighted town."
"It wouldn't be right for me, Comrade Jackson," said Psmith, thoughtfully sipping his coffee, "to badmouth the capital of a great and friendly nation, but I have to be honest and say that New York is, in some ways, a remarkably troubled city."
"What's the matter with it?" asked Mike.
"What's wrong with it?" asked Mike.
"Too decorous, Comrade Jackson. I came over here principally, it is true, to be at your side, should you be in any way persecuted by scoundrels. But at the same time I confess that at the back of my mind there lurked a hope that stirring adventures might come my way. I had heard so much of the place. Report had it that an earnest seeker after amusement might have a tolerably spacious rag in this modern Byzantium. I thought that a few weeks here might restore that keen edge to my nervous system which the languor of the past term had in a measure blunted. I wished my visit to be a tonic rather than a sedative. I anticipated that on my return the cry would go round Cambridge, 'Psmith has been to New York. He is full of oats. For he on honey-dew hath fed, and drunk the milk of Paradise. He is hot stuff. Rah!' But what do we find?"
"Too proper, Comrade Jackson. I came here mainly to be by your side in case you were being hassled by any losers. But I admit I also secretly hoped for some exciting adventures to come my way. I had heard so much about this place. Word had it that a serious thrill-seeker could find plenty of fun in this modern Byzantium. I thought that spending a few weeks here might sharpen my nerves, which had been dulled by the boredom of the past term. I wanted my visit to be invigorating rather than calming. I imagined that when I got back, the word would spread around Cambridge, 'Psmith has been to New York. He’s full of energy. For he has feasted on honey-dew and sipped the milk of Paradise. He’s on fire. Hooray!' But what do we find?"
He paused, and lit a cigarette.
He stopped and lit a cigarette.
"What do we find?" he asked again.
"What do we find?" he asked once more.
"I don't know," said Mike. "What?"
"I don't know," Mike said. "What?"
"A very judicious query, Comrade Jackson. What, indeed? We find a town very like London. A quiet, self-respecting town, admirable to the apostle of social reform, but disappointing to one who, like myself, arrives with a brush and a little bucket of red paint, all eager for a treat. I have been here a week, and I have not seen a single citizen clubbed by a policeman. No negroes dance cake-walks in the street. No cow-boy has let off his revolver at random in Broadway. The cables flash the message across the ocean, 'Psmith is losing his illusions.'"
"A very thoughtful question, Comrade Jackson. What, indeed? We find a town that's quite similar to London. A calm, self-respecting town, admirable to someone who champions social reform, but disappointing to one like me, who arrives with a brush and a little bucket of red paint, ready for some excitement. I've been here a week, and I haven't seen a single citizen being hit by a policeman. No black people are dancing cake-walks in the street. No cowboy has randomly fired his revolver on Broadway. The cables are sending the message across the ocean, 'Psmith is losing his illusions.'"
Mike had come to America with a team of the M.C.C. which was touring the cricket-playing section of the United States. Psmith had accompanied him in a private capacity. It was the end of their first year at Cambridge, and Mike, with a century against Oxford to his credit, had been one of the first to be invited to join the tour. Psmith, who had played cricket in a rather desultory way at the University, had not risen to these heights. He had merely taken the opportunity of Mike's visit to the other side to accompany him. Cambridge had proved pleasant to Psmith, but a trifle quiet. He had welcomed the chance of getting a change of scene.
Mike had come to America with a team from the M.C.C. that was touring the cricket-playing areas of the United States. Psmith had joined him as a personal companion. It was the end of their first year at Cambridge, and Mike, having scored a century against Oxford, was among the first invited to join the tour. Psmith, who had played cricket somewhat casually at the University, hadn’t achieved those heights. He had simply taken the opportunity of Mike’s trip to the other side of the Atlantic to tag along. Cambridge had been enjoyable for Psmith, but a bit too quiet. He welcomed the chance to get a change of scenery.
So far the visit had failed to satisfy him. Mike, whose tastes in pleasure were simple, was delighted with everything. The cricket so far had been rather of the picnic order, but it was very pleasant; and there was no limit to the hospitality with which the visitors were treated. It was this more than anything which had caused Psmith's grave disapproval of things American. He was not a member of the team, so that the advantages of the hospitality did not reach him. He had all the disadvantages. He saw far too little of Mike. When he wished to consult his confidential secretary and adviser on some aspect of Life, that invaluable official was generally absent at dinner with the rest of the team. To-night was one of the rare occasions when Mike could get away. Psmith was becoming bored. New York is a better city than London to be alone in, but it is never pleasant to be alone in any big city.
So far, the visit hadn't lived up to his expectations. Mike, whose tastes were pretty simple, was happy with everything. The cricket had been more of a picnic vibe, but it was enjoyable; and the hospitality the visitors received was endless. This, more than anything, had led to Psmith's serious disapproval of American ways. He wasn't part of the team, so he missed out on the perks of their hospitality. Instead, he dealt with all the downsides. He saw way too little of Mike. Whenever he wanted to ask his trusted secretary and adviser about some aspect of life, that invaluable person was usually off at dinner with the rest of the team. Tonight was one of the rare times Mike could break away. Psmith was starting to feel bored. New York is a better city than London to be alone in, but being alone in any big city is never enjoyable.
As they sat discussing New York's shortcomings over their coffee, a young man passed them, carrying a basket, and seated himself at the next table. He was a tall, loose-jointed young man, with unkempt hair.
As they sat talking about New York's shortcomings over their coffee, a young man walked by, carrying a basket, and took a seat at the next table. He was a tall, gangly young man with messy hair.
A waiter made an ingratiating gesture towards the basket, but the young man stopped him. "Not on your life, sonny," he said. "This stays right here." He placed it carefully on the floor beside his chair, and proceeded to order dinner.
A waiter made a friendly gesture toward the basket, but the young man stopped him. "Not a chance, kid," he said. "This stays right here." He carefully set it on the floor next to his chair and went on to order dinner.
Psmith watched him thoughtfully.
Psmith watched him intently.
"I have a suspicion, Comrade Jackson," he said, "that this will prove to be a somewhat stout fellow. If possible, we will engage him in conversation. I wonder what he's got in the basket. I must get my Sherlock Holmes system to work. What is the most likely thing for a man to have in a basket? You would reply, in your unthinking way, 'sandwiches.' Error. A man with a basketful of sandwiches does not need to dine at restaurants. We must try again."
"I have a feeling, Comrade Jackson," he said, "that this guy is going to be pretty tough. If we can, we’ll strike up a conversation with him. I’m curious about what he’s got in that basket. I need to get my Sherlock Holmes skills going. What’s the most likely thing a guy would have in a basket? You might say, without thinking, 'sandwiches.' That’s wrong. A guy with a basket full of sandwiches doesn’t need to eat at restaurants. Let’s think again."
The young man at the next table had ordered a jug of milk to be accompanied by a saucer. These having arrived, he proceeded to lift the basket on to his lap, pour the milk into the saucer, and remove the lid from the basket. Instantly, with a yell which made the young man's table the centre of interest to all the diners, a large grey cat shot up like a rocket, and darted across the room. Psmith watched with silent interest.
The young man at the next table had ordered a jug of milk with a saucer. Once they arrived, he placed the basket on his lap, poured the milk into the saucer, and took the lid off the basket. Suddenly, with a loud yell that drew everyone's attention to him, a large gray cat shot up like a rocket and dashed across the room. Psmith observed with quiet interest.
It is hard to astonish the waiters at a New York restaurant, but when the cat performed this feat there was a squeal of surprise all round the room. Waiters rushed to and fro, futile but energetic. The cat, having secured a strong strategic position on the top of a large oil-painting which hung on the far wall, was expressing loud disapproval of the efforts of one of the waiters to drive it from its post with a walking-stick. The young man, seeing these manoeuvres, uttered a wrathful shout, and rushed to the rescue.
It's tough to impress the waiters at a New York restaurant, but when the cat pulled this off, everyone in the room gasped in surprise. Waiters darted around, busy but ineffective. The cat, having taken a solid position on top of a large oil painting hanging on the far wall, was loudly voicing its disapproval of one of the waiters trying to coax it down with a walking stick. The young man, witnessing this commotion, let out an angry shout and rushed to help.
"Comrade Jackson," said Psmith, rising, "we must be in this."
"Hey Jackson," Psmith said, getting up, "we need to be part of this."
When they arrived on the scene of hostilities, the young man had just possessed himself of the walking-stick, and was deep in a complex argument with the head-waiter on the ethics of the matter. The head-waiter, a stout impassive German, had taken his stand on a point of etiquette. "Id is," he said, "to bring gats into der grill-room vorbidden. No gendleman would gats into der grill-room bring. Der gendleman—"
When they got to the scene of the conflict, the young man had just taken the walking stick and was in the middle of a complicated debate with the head waiter about the ethics of the situation. The head waiter, a plump and unbothered German, stood firmly on a point of etiquette. "It is," he said, "for bringing hats into the grill room forbidden. No gentleman would bring hats into the grill room. The gentleman—"
The young man meanwhile was making enticing sounds, to which the cat was maintaining an attitude of reserved hostility. He turned furiously on the head-waiter.
The young man was meanwhile making tempting noises, to which the cat responded with a cautious hostility. He angrily turned to the head waiter.
"For goodness' sake," he cried, "can't you see the poor brute's scared stiff? Why don't you clear your gang of German comedians away, and give her a chance to come down?"
“For goodness' sake,” he shouted, “can’t you see the poor thing is terrified? Why don’t you get your group of German jokers out of the way and let her come down?”
"Der gendleman—" argued the head-waiter.
"The gentleman—" argued the head waiter.
Psmith stepped forward and touched him on the arm.
Psmith stepped forward and tapped him on the arm.
"May I have a word with you in private?"
"Can I talk to you privately?"
"Zo?"
"What's up?"
Psmith drew him away.
Psmith pulled him away.
"You don't know who that is?" he whispered, nodding towards the young man.
"You don't know who that is?" he whispered, nodding at the young guy.
"No gendleman he is," asserted the head-waiter. "Der gendleman would not der gat into—"
"No gentleman he is," said the head waiter. "The gentleman would not get into—"
Psmith shook his head pityingly.
Psmith shook his head sympathetically.
"These petty matters of etiquette are not for his Grace—but, hush, he wishes to preserve his incognito."
"These trivial matters of etiquette aren't for his Grace—but, shh, he wants to keep a low profile."
"Ingognito?"
"Incognito?"
"You understand. You are a man of the world, Comrade—may I call you Freddie? You understand, Comrade Freddie, that in a man in his Grace's position a few little eccentricities may be pardoned. You follow me, Frederick?"
"You get it. You’re a worldly guy, Comrade—can I call you Freddie? You understand, Comrade Freddie, that a few little quirks might be forgiven in someone of his Grace's status. Do you see what I mean, Frederick?"
The head-waiter's eye rested upon the young man with a new interest and respect.
The head waiter looked at the young man with a newfound interest and respect.
"He is noble?" he inquired with awe.
"He's noble?" he asked in wonder.
"He is here strictly incognito, you understand," said Psmith warningly. The head-waiter nodded.
"He’s here totally under the radar, got it?" Psmith said as a warning. The head-waiter nodded.
The young man meanwhile had broken down the cat's reserve, and was now standing with her in his arms, apparently anxious to fight all-comers in her defence. The head-waiter approached deferentially.
The young man had managed to break through the cat's reserve and was now standing with her in his arms, seemingly ready to fight anyone who dared to challenge her. The head-waiter approached with respect.
"Der gendleman," he said, indicating Psmith, who beamed in a friendly manner through his eye-glass, "haf everything exblained. All will now quite satisfactory be."
"Mr. Psmith," he said, pointing to Psmith, who smiled amicably through his monocle, "has explained everything. Everything will now be quite satisfactory."
The young man looked inquiringly at Psmith, who winked encouragingly. The head-waiter bowed.
The young man looked questioningly at Psmith, who winked in encouragement. The head waiter bowed.
"Let me present Comrade Jackson," said Psmith, "the pet of our English Smart Set. I am Psmith, one of the Shropshire Psmiths. This is a great moment. Shall we be moving back? We were about to order a second instalment of coffee, to correct the effects of a fatiguing day. Perhaps you would care to join us?"
"Let me introduce Comrade Jackson," said Psmith, "the favorite of our English Smart Set. I'm Psmith, one of the Shropshire Psmiths. This is a big moment. Should we head back? We were about to order another round of coffee to counter the effects of a tiring day. Would you like to join us?"
"Sure," said the alleged duke.
"Sure," said the supposed duke.
"This," said Psmith, when they were seated, and the head-waiter had ceased to hover, "is a great meeting. I was complaining with some acerbity to Comrade Jackson, before you introduced your very interesting performing-animal speciality, that things in New York were too quiet, too decorous. I have an inkling, Comrade—"
"This," Psmith said once they were seated and the head-waiter had stopped hovering, "is a fantastic meeting. I was grumbling quite a bit to Comrade Jackson, before you showcased your really interesting performing-animal act, that things in New York were way too quiet and too proper. I have a feeling, Comrade—"
"Windsor's my name."
"I'm Windsor."
"I have an inkling, Comrade Windsor, that we see eye to eye on the subject."
"I have a feeling, Comrade Windsor, that we agree on the subject."
"I guess that's right. I was raised in the plains, and I lived in Kentucky a while. There's more doing there in a day than there is here in a month. Say, how did you fix it with the old man?"
"I guess that's true. I grew up in the plains, and I lived in Kentucky for a bit. There's more happening there in a day than there is here in a month. By the way, how did you handle things with the old man?"
"With Comrade Freddie? I have a certain amount of influence with him. He is content to order his movements in the main by my judgment. I assured him that all would be well, and he yielded." Psmith gazed with interest at the cat, which was lapping milk from the saucer. "Are you training that animal for a show of some kind, Comrade Windsor, or is it a domestic pet?"
"With Comrade Freddie? I have some influence over him. He’s mostly okay with following my judgment on things. I told him everything would turn out fine, and he went along with it." Psmith looked curiously at the cat, which was drinking milk from the saucer. "Are you training that animal for some kind of show, Comrade Windsor, or is it just a pet?"
"I've adopted her. The office-boy on our paper got her away from a dog this morning, and gave her to me."
"I've adopted her. The office boy at our newspaper rescued her from a dog this morning and gave her to me."
"Your paper?"
"Did you finish your paper?"
"Cosy Moments," said Billy Windsor, with a touch of shame.
"Cozy Moments," said Billy Windsor, with a hint of embarrassment.
"Cosy Moments?" said Psmith reflectively. "I regret that the bright little sheet has not come my way up to the present. I must seize an early opportunity of perusing it."
"Cozy Moments?" said Psmith thoughtfully. "I regret that the cheerful little magazine hasn't found its way to me yet. I need to take an early chance to read it."
"Don't you do it."
"Don't you dare."
"You've no paternal pride in the little journal?"
"You don't have any fatherly pride in the little journal?"
"It's bad enough to hurt," said Billy Windsor disgustedly. "If you really want to see it, come along with me to my place, and I'll show you a copy."
"It's bad enough to get hurt," Billy Windsor said with disgust. "If you really want to see it, come with me to my place, and I'll show you a copy."
"It will be a pleasure," said Psmith. "Comrade Jackson, have you any previous engagement for to-night?"
"It'll be a pleasure," said Psmith. "Hey Jackson, do you have any plans for tonight?"
"I'm not doing anything," said Mike.
"I'm not doing anything," Mike said.
"Then let us stagger forth with Comrade Windsor. While he is loading up that basket, we will be collecting our hats. . . . I am not half sure, Comrade Jackson," he added, as they walked out, "that Comrade Windsor may not prove to be the genial spirit for whom I have been searching. If you could give me your undivided company, I should ask no more. But with you constantly away, mingling with the gay throng, it is imperative that I have some solid man to accompany me in my ramblings hither and thither. It is possible that Comrade Windsor may possess the qualifications necessary for the post. But here he comes. Let us foregather with him and observe him in private life before arriving at any premature decision."
"Then let's head out with Comrade Windsor. While he's loading up that basket, we'll grab our hats... I'm not entirely sure, Comrade Jackson," he said as they walked out, "that Comrade Windsor might not be the friendly spirit I've been looking for. If you could give me your full attention, I wouldn't need anything more. But with you constantly off mingling with the lively crowd, I really need a solid companion for my adventures here and there. It's possible that Comrade Windsor has what it takes for the role. But here he comes. Let's meet up with him and check him out in his everyday life before making any hasty decisions."
CHAPTER IV — BAT JARVIS
Billy Windsor lived in a single room on East Fourteenth Street. Space in New York is valuable, and the average bachelor's apartments consist of one room with a bathroom opening off it. During the daytime this one room loses all traces of being used for sleeping purposes at night. Billy Windsor's room was very much like a public-school study. Along one wall ran a settee. At night this became a bed; but in the daytime it was a settee and nothing but a settee. There was no space for a great deal of furniture. There was one rocking-chair, two ordinary chairs, a table, a book-stand, a typewriter—nobody uses pens in New York—and on the walls a mixed collection of photographs, drawings, knives, and skins, relics of their owner's prairie days. Over the door was the head of a young bear.
Billy Windsor lived in a single room on East Fourteenth Street. Space in New York is precious, and the typical bachelor’s apartment is just one room with a bathroom off it. During the day, this room completely loses its nighttime sleeping setup. Billy Windsor's room looked a lot like a public-school study. Along one wall was a settee. At night, it turned into a bed, but during the day, it was just a settee, nothing more. There wasn’t room for much furniture. He had one rocking chair, two regular chairs, a table, a bookstand, a typewriter—because no one uses pens in New York—and on the walls was a mixed assortment of photos, drawings, knives, and skins, souvenirs from his prairie days. Over the door hung the head of a young bear.
Billy's first act on arriving in this sanctum was to release the cat, which, having moved restlessly about for some moments, finally came to the conclusion that there was no means of getting out, and settled itself on a corner of the settee. Psmith, sinking gracefully down beside it, stretched out his legs and lit a cigarette. Mike took one of the ordinary chairs; and Billy Windsor, planting himself in the rocker, began to rock rhythmically to and fro, a performance which he kept up untiringly all the time.
Billy's first move upon arriving in this haven was to let the cat go, which, after wandering around for a bit, eventually realized it couldn't escape and curled up in a corner of the couch. Psmith eased himself down next to it, stretched out his legs, and lit a cigarette. Mike chose one of the regular chairs, while Billy Windsor settled into the rocking chair and started to rock back and forth steadily, a rhythm he maintained without tiring the entire time.
"A peaceful scene," observed Psmith. "Three great minds, keen, alert, restless during business hours, relax. All is calm and pleasant chit-chat. You have snug quarters up here, Comrade Windsor. I hold that there is nothing like one's own roof-tree. It is a great treat to one who, like myself, is located in one of these vast caravanserai—to be exact, the Astor—to pass a few moments in the quiet privacy of an apartment such as this."
"A peaceful scene," Psmith noted. "Three brilliant minds, sharp, alert, and bustling during work hours, unwind. Everything is calm with pleasant conversation. You've got a cozy space up here, Comrade Windsor. I believe nothing beats having your own place. It's a real pleasure for someone like me, who stays in one of those huge hotels—specifically, the Astor—to spend a few moments in the quiet comfort of an apartment like this."
"It's beastly expensive at the Astor," said Mike.
"It's really expensive at the Astor," said Mike.
"The place has that drawback also. Anon, Comrade Jackson, I think we will hunt around for some such cubby-hole as this, built for two. Our nervous systems must be conserved."
"The place has that downside too. Soon, Comrade Jackson, I think we should look for a cozy spot like this, designed for two. We need to take care of our nerves."
"On Fourth Avenue," said Billy Windsor, "you can get quite good flats very cheap. Furnished, too. You should move there. It's not much of a neighbourhood. I don't know if you mind that?"
"On Fourth Avenue," said Billy Windsor, "you can find some really nice apartments for pretty cheap. They're furnished, as well. You should consider moving there. It's not the best neighborhood. Does that bother you?"
"Far from it, Comrade Windsor. It is my aim to see New York in all its phases. If a certain amount of harmless revelry can be whacked out of Fourth Avenue, we must dash there with the vim of highly-trained smell-dogs. Are you with me, Comrade Jackson?"
"Not at all, Comrade Windsor. I want to experience New York in all its aspects. If we can squeeze a bit of harmless fun out of Fourth Avenue, we should rush there with the enthusiasm of well-trained search dogs. Are you in, Comrade Jackson?"
"All right," said Mike.
"Okay," said Mike.
"And now, Comrade Windsor, it would be a pleasure to me to peruse that little journal of which you spoke. I have had so few opportunities of getting into touch with the literature of this great country."
"And now, Comrade Windsor, I would love to read that little journal you mentioned. I haven't had many chances to explore the literature of this great country."
Billy Windsor stretched out an arm and pulled a bundle of papers from the book-stand. He tossed them on to the settee by Psmith's side.
Billy Windsor reached out and grabbed a stack of papers from the bookstand. He tossed them onto the couch next to Psmith.
"There you are," he said, "if you really feel like it. Don't say I didn't warn you. If you've got the nerve, read on."
"There you are," he said, "if you really want to. Don't say I didn't warn you. If you have the guts, keep reading."
Psmith had picked up one of the papers when there came a shuffling of feet in the passage outside, followed by a knock upon the door. The next moment there appeared in the doorway a short, stout young man. There was an indescribable air of toughness about him, partly due to the fact that he wore his hair in a well-oiled fringe almost down to his eyebrows, which gave him the appearance of having no forehead at all. His eyes were small and set close together. His mouth was wide, his jaw prominent. Not, in short, the sort of man you would have picked out on sight as a model citizen.
Psmith had picked up one of the newspapers when he heard shuffling feet in the hallway outside, followed by a knock on the door. The next moment, a short, stocky young man appeared in the doorway. He had an unmistakable tough vibe, partly because he styled his hair in a slicked-back fringe that nearly reached his eyebrows, making it look like he had no forehead at all. His eyes were small and closely set. He had a broad mouth and a strong jaw. In short, he was not the kind of person you would immediately think of as a model citizen.
His entrance was marked by a curious sibilant sound, which, on acquaintance, proved to be a whistled tune. During the interview which followed, except when he was speaking, the visitor whistled softly and unceasingly.
His entrance was marked by a curious hissing sound, which, upon closer inspection, turned out to be a whistled tune. During the conversation that followed, except when he was talking, the visitor whistled softly and continuously.
"Mr. Windsor?" he said to the company at large.
"Mr. Windsor?" he said to everyone in the room.
Psmith waved a hand towards the rocking-chair. "That," he said, "is Comrade Windsor. To your right is Comrade Jackson, England's favourite son. I am Psmith."
Psmith gestured toward the rocking chair. "That," he said, "is Comrade Windsor. To your right is Comrade Jackson, England's favorite son. I'm Psmith."
The visitor blinked furtively, and whistled another tune. As he looked round the room, his eye fell on the cat. His face lit up.
The visitor blinked quickly and whistled another tune. As he glanced around the room, he spotted the cat. His face brightened.
"Say!" he said, stepping forward, and touching the cat's collar, "mine, mister."
"Hey!" he said, stepping forward and touching the cat's collar, "that's mine, buddy."
"Are you Bat Jarvis?" asked Windsor with interest.
"Are you Bat Jarvis?" Windsor asked, intrigued.
"Sure," said the visitor, not without a touch of complacency, as of a monarch abandoning his incognito.
"Sure," said the visitor, not without a hint of satisfaction, like a king dropping his disguise.
For Mr. Jarvis was a celebrity.
For Mr. Jarvis was a famous person.
By profession he was a dealer in animals, birds, and snakes. He had a fancier's shop in Groome street, in the heart of the Bowery. This was on the ground-floor. His living abode was in the upper story of that house, and it was there that he kept the twenty-three cats whose necks were adorned with leather collars, and whose numbers had so recently been reduced to twenty-two. But it was not the fact that he possessed twenty-three cats with leather collars that made Mr. Jarvis a celebrity.
By trade, he was a dealer in animals, birds, and snakes. He ran a pet shop on Groome Street, right in the middle of the Bowery. This was on the ground floor. He lived in the upper story of that building, where he kept the twenty-three cats that wore leather collars, and whose numbers had recently dropped to twenty-two. However, it wasn't the fact that he owned twenty-three cats with leather collars that made Mr. Jarvis well-known.
A man may win a purely local reputation, if only for eccentricity, by such means. But Mr. Jarvis's reputation was far from being purely local. Broadway knew him, and the Tenderloin. Tammany Hall knew him. Long Island City knew him. In the underworld of New York his name was a by-word. For Bat Jarvis was the leader of the famous Groome Street Gang, the most noted of all New York's collections of Apaches. More, he was the founder and originator of it. And, curiously enough, it had come into being from motives of sheer benevolence. In Groome Street in those days there had been a dance-hall, named the Shamrock and presided over by one Maginnis, an Irishman and a friend of Bat's. At the Shamrock nightly dances were given and well attended by the youth of the neighbourhood at ten cents a head. All might have been well, had it not been for certain other youths of the neighbourhood who did not dance and so had to seek other means of getting rid of their surplus energy. It was the practice of these light-hearted sportsmen to pay their ten cents for admittance, and once in, to make hay. And this habit, Mr. Maginnis found, was having a marked effect on his earnings. For genuine lovers of the dance fought shy of a place where at any moment Philistines might burst in and break heads and furniture. In this crisis the proprietor thought of his friend Bat Jarvis. Bat at that time had a solid reputation as a man of his hands. It is true that, as his detractors pointed out, he had killed no one—a defect which he had subsequently corrected; but his admirers based his claim to respect on his many meritorious performances with fists and with the black-jack. And Mr. Maginnis for one held him in the very highest esteem. To Bat accordingly he went, and laid his painful case before him. He offered him a handsome salary to be on hand at the nightly dances and check undue revelry by his own robust methods. Bat had accepted the offer. He had gone to Shamrock Hall; and with him, faithful adherents, had gone such stalwarts as Long Otto, Red Logan, Tommy Jefferson, and Pete Brodie. Shamrock Hall became a place of joy and order; and—more important still—the nucleus of the Groome Street Gang had been formed. The work progressed. Off-shoots of the main gang sprang up here and there about the East Side. Small thieves, pickpockets and the like, flocked to Mr. Jarvis as their tribal leader and protector and he protected them. For he, with his followers, were of use to the politicians. The New York gangs, and especially the Groome Street Gang, have brought to a fine art the gentle practice of "repeating"; which, broadly speaking, is the art of voting a number of different times at different polling-stations on election days. A man who can vote, say, ten times in a single day for you, and who controls a great number of followers who are also prepared, if they like you, to vote ten times in a single day for you, is worth cultivating. So the politicians passed the word to the police, and the police left the Groome Street Gang unmolested and they waxed fat and flourished.
A man might gain a local reputation, even if just for being quirky, through such actions. But Mr. Jarvis’s reputation was anything but local. Broadway knew him, along with the Tenderloin. Tammany Hall knew him. Long Island City recognized him. In the underworld of New York, his name was well-known. For Bat Jarvis was the leader of the infamous Groome Street Gang, the most notorious among New York’s groups of troublemakers. What’s more, he was the founder and creator of it. Interestingly, it had originated from pure goodwill. Back in those days, there was a dance hall on Groome Street called the Shamrock, run by an Irishman named Maginnis, who was a friend of Bat's. The Shamrock hosted dances every night, attracting local youth for ten cents each. Everything could have gone smoothly if it weren’t for certain other neighborhood kids who didn’t dance and had to find ways to burn off their excess energy. These carefree troublemakers would pay their ten cents to get in and then cause chaos. Mr. Maginnis noticed that this behavior was negatively affecting his profits. True dance lovers began avoiding a place where troublemakers might suddenly show up and start fights. In this difficult time, the owner thought of his friend Bat Jarvis. At that time, Bat had a solid reputation as a tough guy. It’s true that, as his critics pointed out, he hadn’t killed anyone—something he later rectified; but his fans respected him for his many impressive feats with his fists and a blackjack. Mr. Maginnis held him in very high regard. So, Maginnis went to Bat and explained his troubling situation. He offered Bat a generous salary to attend the nightly dances and handle any rowdy behavior with his strong methods. Bat accepted the offer. He went to Shamrock Hall, accompanied by loyal friends like Long Otto, Red Logan, Tommy Jefferson, and Pete Brodie. Shamrock Hall became a place of enjoyment and order; and—more importantly—the Groome Street Gang had taken shape. The operation expanded. Offshoots of the main gang appeared throughout the East Side. Small-time thieves, pickpockets, and others flocked to Mr. Jarvis as their leader and protector, and he kept them safe. He and his crew were useful to the politicians. The New York gangs, especially the Groome Street Gang, perfected the art of "repeating," which essentially means voting multiple times at different polling places on election days. A person who can vote, say, ten times in one day for you, and who commands a large number of followers who are also willing, if they like you, to vote ten times in one day for you, is someone worth knowing. Thus, the politicians informed the police, and the police left the Groome Street Gang alone, allowing them to thrive and grow.
Such was Bat Jarvis.
Such was Bat Jarvis.
* * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
"Pipe de collar," said Mr. Jarvis, touching the cat's neck. "Mine, mister."
"Collar pipe," said Mr. Jarvis, gently touching the cat's neck. "It's mine, dude."
"Pugsy said it must be," said Billy Windsor. "We found two fellows setting a dog on to it, so we took it in for safety."
"Pugsy said it must be," Billy Windsor said. "We saw two guys trying to set a dog on it, so we brought it in for safety."
Mr. Jarvis nodded approval.
Mr. Jarvis nodded in approval.
"There's a basket here, if you want it," said Billy.
"There's a basket here if you want it," Billy said.
"Nope. Here, kit."
"Nope. Here, gear."
Mr. Jarvis stooped, and, still whistling softly, lifted the cat. He looked round the company, met Psmith's eye-glass, was transfixed by it for a moment, and finally turned again to Billy Windsor.
Mr. Jarvis bent down, still whistling softly, and picked up the cat. He glanced around at everyone, caught Psmith's monocle gaze, was momentarily frozen by it, and then turned back to Billy Windsor.
"Say!" he said, and paused. "Obliged," he added.
"Say!" he said, pausing. "Thanks," he added.
He shifted the cat on to his left arm, and extended his right hand to Billy.
He moved the cat to his left arm and reached out his right hand to Billy.
"Shake!" he said.
"Shake!" he said.
Billy did so.
Billy did it.
Mr. Jarvis continued to stand and whistle for a few moments more.
Mr. Jarvis kept standing and whistling for a little longer.
"Say!" he said at length, fixing his roving gaze once more upon Billy. "Obliged. Fond of de kit, I am."
"Hey!" he said finally, turning his wandering gaze back to Billy. "Thanks. I really like the kid."
Psmith nodded approvingly.
Psmith nodded in approval.
"And rightly," he said. "Rightly, Comrade Jarvis. She is not unworthy of your affection. A most companionable animal, full of the highest spirits. Her knockabout act in the restaurant would have satisfied the most jaded critic. No diner-out can afford to be without such a cat. Such a cat spells death to boredom."
"And rightly," he said. "Definitely, Comrade Jarvis. She truly deserves your affection. She's a very likable animal, full of energy. Her antics in the restaurant would impress even the pickiest critic. No restaurant-goer can afford to be without such a cat. Such a cat brings joy and keeps boredom at bay."
Mr. Jarvis eyed him fixedly, as if pondering over his remarks. Then he turned to Billy again.
Mr. Jarvis stared at him intently, as if thinking about what he had said. Then he looked back at Billy.
"Say!" he said. "Any time you're in bad. Glad to be of service. You know the address. Groome Street. Bat Jarvis. Good night. Obliged."
"Hey!" he said. "If you ever need help, I'm happy to assist. You know the address. Groome Street. Bat Jarvis. Good night. Thanks."
He paused and whistled a few more bars, then nodded to Psmith and Mike, and left the room. They heard him shuffling downstairs.
He stopped and whistled a few more notes, then nodded to Psmith and Mike, and left the room. They heard him moving downstairs.
"A blithe spirit," said Psmith. "Not garrulous, perhaps, but what of that? I am a man of few words myself. Comrade Jarvis's massive silences appeal to me. He seems to have taken a fancy to you, Comrade Windsor."
"A cheerful spirit," said Psmith. "Not talkative, maybe, but so what? I’m someone who doesn’t say much myself. Comrade Jarvis's deep silences resonate with me. He seems to have taken a liking to you, Comrade Windsor."
Billy Windsor laughed.
Billy Windsor chuckled.
"I don't know that he's just the sort of side-partner I'd go out of my way to choose, from what I've heard about him. Still, if one got mixed up with any of that East-Side crowd, he would be a mighty useful friend to have. I guess there's no harm done by getting him grateful."
"I’m not sure he’s exactly the type of sidekick I would choose for myself, based on what I’ve heard about him. But if you got involved with that East Side crowd, he’d be a really handy friend to have. I suppose there’s no downside to making him thankful."
"Assuredly not," said Psmith. "We should not despise the humblest. And now, Comrade Windsor," he said, taking up the paper again, "let me concentrate myself tensely on this very entertaining little journal of yours. Comrade Jackson, here is one for you. For sound, clear-headed criticism," he added to Billy, "Comrade Jackson's name is a by-word in our English literary salons. His opinion will be both of interest and of profit to you, Comrade Windsor."
"Definitely not," said Psmith. "We shouldn't look down on anyone, no matter how small their contributions. And now, Comrade Windsor," he said, picking up the paper again, "let me really focus on this entertaining little magazine of yours. Comrade Jackson, this one's for you. For insightful, clear criticism," he added to Billy, "Comrade Jackson is well-known in our English literary circles. His opinion will be both interesting and valuable to you, Comrade Windsor."
CHAPTER V — PLANNING IMPROVEMENTS
"By the way," said Psmith, "what is your exact position on this paper? Practically, we know well, you are its back-bone, its life-blood; but what is your technical position? When your proprietor is congratulating himself on having secured the ideal man for your job, what precise job does he congratulate himself on having secured the ideal man for?"
"By the way," Psmith said, "what’s your exact role in this paper? We all know you’re its backbone, its lifeblood; but what’s your official position? When your boss is patting himself on the back for hiring the perfect person for your job, what specific job does he think he’s hired the perfect person for?"
"I'm sub-editor."
"I'm a sub-editor."
"Merely sub? You deserve a more responsible post than that, Comrade Windsor. Where is your proprietor? I must buttonhole him and point out to him what a wealth of talent he is allowing to waste itself. You must have scope."
"Just a subscriber? You deserve a much more meaningful role than that, Comrade Windsor. Where’s your boss? I need to have a word with him and show him what amazing talent he’s letting go to waste. You need to have opportunities."
"He's in Europe. At Carlsbad, or somewhere. He never comes near the paper. He just sits tight and draws the profits. He lets the editor look after things. Just at present I'm acting as editor."
"He's in Europe. At Carlsbad or somewhere. He never comes near the paper. He just sits back and reaps the profits. He lets the editor handle everything. Right now, I'm acting as the editor."
"Ah! then at last you have your big chance. You are free, untrammelled."
"Ah! Finally, you have your big opportunity. You are free, unrestrained."
"You bet I'm not," said Billy Windsor. "Guess again. There's no room for developing free untrammelled ideas on this paper. When you've looked at it, you'll see that each page is run by some one. I'm simply the fellow who minds the shop."
"You bet I'm not," said Billy Windsor. "Think again. There's no space for developing free, independent ideas on this paper. Once you look at it, you'll realize that each page is controlled by someone. I'm just the guy who runs the place."
Psmith clicked his tongue sympathetically. "It is like setting a gifted French chef to wash up dishes," he said. "A man of your undoubted powers, Comrade Windsor, should have more scope. That is the cry, 'more scope!' I must look into this matter. When I gaze at your broad, bulging forehead, when I see the clear light of intelligence in your eyes, and hear the grey matter splashing restlessly about in your cerebellum, I say to myself without hesitation, 'Comrade Windsor must have more scope.'" He looked at Mike, who was turning over the leaves of his copy of Cosy Moments in a sort of dull despair. "Well, Comrade Jackson, and what is your verdict?"
Psmith clicked his tongue in sympathy. "It's like having a talented French chef do the dishes," he said. "A man with your undeniable skills, Comrade Windsor, should have more opportunities. That's the call, 'more opportunities!' I need to look into this. When I see your broad, prominent forehead, notice the clear spark of intelligence in your eyes, and hear the ideas bouncing around in your head, I can't help but think, 'Comrade Windsor needs more opportunities.'" He glanced at Mike, who was flipping through his copy of Cosy Moments with a look of dull despair. "So, Comrade Jackson, what's your take?"
Mike looked at Billy Windsor. He wished to be polite, yet he could find nothing polite to say. Billy interpreted the look.
Mike looked at Billy Windsor. He wanted to be polite, but he couldn't think of anything nice to say. Billy understood the expression.
"Go on," he said. "Say it. It can't be worse than what I think."
"Go ahead," he said. "Say it. It can't be worse than what I'm already thinking."
"I expect some people would like it awfully," said Mike.
"I think some people would really like it," said Mike.
"They must, or they wouldn't buy it. I've never met any of them yet, though."
"They have to, or they wouldn't buy it. I haven't met any of them yet, though."
Psmith was deep in Luella Granville Waterman's "Moments in the Nursery." He turned to Billy Windsor.
Psmith was engrossed in Luella Granville Waterman's "Moments in the Nursery." He looked over at Billy Windsor.
"Luella Granville Waterman," he said, "is not by any chance your nom-de-plume, Comrade Windsor?"
"Luella Granville Waterman," he said, "isn't that your pen name, Comrade Windsor?"
"Not on your life. Don't think it."
"Not a chance. Don't even think about it."
"I am glad," said Psmith courteously. "For, speaking as man to man, I must confess that for sheer, concentrated bilge she gets away with the biscuit with almost insolent ease. Luella Granville Waterman must go."
"I’m glad," said Psmith politely. "Because, speaking honestly, I have to admit that for pure, mind-numbing nonsense she really takes the cake with almost arrogant ease. Luella Granville Waterman has to go."
"How do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"She must go," repeated Psmith firmly. "Your first act, now that you have swiped the editorial chair, must be to sack her."
"She has to go," Psmith said firmly again. "Your first move, now that you've taken the editorial chair, has to be to fire her."
"But, say, I can't. The editor thinks a heap of her stuff."
"But, say, I can't. The editor thinks highly of her work."
"We cannot help his troubles. We must act for the good of the paper. Moreover, you said, I think, that he was away?"
"We can't fix his problems. We need to do what’s best for the paper. Besides, you mentioned, I believe, that he was gone?"
"So he is. But he'll come back."
"So he is. But he'll return."
"Sufficient unto the day, Comrade Windsor. I have a suspicion that he will be the first to approve your action. His holiday will have cleared his brain. Make a note of improvement number one—the sacking of Luella Granville Waterman."
"Sufficient for today, Comrade Windsor. I have a feeling that he will be the first to support your decision. His vacation will have refreshed his mind. Take note of improvement number one—the firing of Luella Granville Waterman."
"I guess it'll be followed pretty quick by improvement number two—the sacking of William Windsor. I can't go monkeying about with the paper that way."
"I think improvement number two will come soon after—firing William Windsor. I can't mess around with the paperwork like that."
Psmith reflected for a moment.
Psmith thought for a moment.
"Has this job of yours any special attractions for you, Comrade Windsor?"
"Do you find anything particularly appealing about this job, Comrade Windsor?"
"I guess not."
"I suppose not."
"As I suspected. You yearn for scope. What exactly are your ambitions?"
"As I thought. You crave more. What are your goals?"
"I want to get a job on one of the big dailies. I don't see how I'm going to fix it, though, at the present rate."
"I want to land a job at one of the major newspapers. I just don't see how I'm going to make it happen at this pace."
Psmith rose, and tapped him earnestly on the chest.
Psmith got up and gently tapped him on the chest.
"Comrade Windsor, you have touched the spot. You are wasting the golden hours of your youth. You must move. You must hustle. You must make Windsor of Cosy Moments a name to conjure with. You must boost this sheet up till New York rings with your exploits. On the present lines that is impossible. You must strike out a line for yourself. You must show the world that even Cosy Moments cannot keep a good man down."
"Comrade Windsor, you’ve hit the nail on the head. You’re squandering the precious time of your youth. You need to take action. You need to hustle. You have to make Windsor of Cosy Moments a name people recognize. You need to elevate this publication until New York hears about your achievements. The way things are now, that’s not going to happen. You need to carve out your own path. You have to prove to everyone that even Cosy Moments can’t hold down a good man."
He resumed his seat.
He sat back down.
"How do you mean?" said Billy Windsor.
"How do you mean?" Billy Windsor asked.
Psmith turned to Mike.
Psmith faced Mike.
"Comrade Jackson, if you were editing this paper, is there a single feature you would willingly retain?"
"Comrade Jackson, if you were editing this paper, is there one thing you would want to keep?"
"I don't think there is," said Mike. "It's all pretty bad rot."
"I don't think so," said Mike. "It's all just really bad stuff."
"My opinion in a nutshell," said Psmith, approvingly. "Comrade Jackson," he explained, turning to Billy, "has a secure reputation on the other side for the keenness and lucidity of his views upon literature. You may safely build upon him. In England when Comrade Jackson says 'Turn' we all turn. Now, my views on the matter are as follows. Cosy Moments, in my opinion (worthless, were it not backed by such a virtuoso as Comrade Jackson), needs more snap, more go. All these putrid pages must disappear. Letters must be despatched to-morrow morning, informing Luella Granville Waterman and the others (and in particular B. Henderson Asher, who from a cursory glance strikes me as an ideal candidate for a lethal chamber) that, unless they cease their contributions instantly, you will be compelled to place yourself under police protection. After that we can begin to move."
"My opinion in a nutshell," said Psmith, approvingly. "Comrade Jackson," he explained, turning to Billy, "has a strong reputation over there for the clarity and insight of his views on literature. You can definitely count on him. In England, when Comrade Jackson says 'Turn,' we all turn. Now, here’s what I think. Cosy Moments, in my view (which would be worthless if it weren't supported by someone as talented as Comrade Jackson), needs more energy, more excitement. All these awful pages need to go. Letters must be sent out tomorrow morning to inform Luella Granville Waterman and the others (especially B. Henderson Asher, who from a quick look seems like a perfect candidate for a lethal chamber) that unless they stop their contributions immediately, you will have to seek police protection. After that, we can start to make progress."
Billy Windsor sat and rocked himself in his chair without replying. He was trying to assimilate this idea. So far the grandeur of it had dazed him. It was too spacious, too revolutionary. Could it be done? It would undoubtedly mean the sack when Mr. J. Fillken Wilberfloss returned and found the apple of his eye torn asunder and, so to speak, deprived of its choicest pips. On the other hand . . . His brow suddenly cleared. After all, what was the sack? One crowded hour of glorious life is worth an age without a name, and he would have no name as long as he clung to his present position. The editor would be away ten weeks. He would have ten weeks in which to try himself out. Hope leaped within him. In ten weeks he could change Cosy Moments into a real live paper. He wondered that the idea had not occurred to him before. The trifling fact that the despised journal was the property of Mr. Benjamin White, and that he had no right whatever to tinker with it without that gentleman's approval, may have occurred to him, but, if it did, it occurred so momentarily that he did not notice it. In these crises one cannot think of everything.
Billy Windsor sat in his chair, rocking back and forth without responding. He was trying to wrap his head around this idea. So far, its grandeur had left him stunned. It felt too vast, too groundbreaking. Could it really be done? It would undoubtedly mean getting fired when Mr. J. Fillken Wilberfloss returned and found his prized possession destroyed and, so to speak, stripped of its best parts. On the other hand… Suddenly, his brow cleared. After all, what was getting fired? One intense hour of an amazing life is worth a lifetime without meaning, and he wouldn't have any meaning as long as he held onto his current position. The editor would be away for ten weeks. He’d have ten weeks to test himself. Hope surged within him. In ten weeks, he could transform Cosy Moments into a real, vibrant magazine. He wondered why he hadn’t thought of this before. The small detail that the much-maligned journal belonged to Mr. Benjamin White, and that he had no right to mess with it without that gentleman's approval, might have crossed his mind, but if it did, it was so fleeting that he didn't really register it. In times like these, you can't think of everything.
"I'm on," he said, briefly.
"I'm on," he said quickly.
Psmith smiled approvingly.
Psmith smiled in approval.
"That," he said, "is the right spirit. You will, I fancy, have little cause to regret your decision. Fortunately, if I may say so, I happen to have a certain amount of leisure just now. It is at your disposal. I have had little experience of journalistic work, but I foresee that I shall be a quick learner. I will become your sub-editor, without salary."
"That," he said, "is the right attitude. I think you'll have little reason to regret your decision. Luckily, if I may say so, I have some free time at the moment. It's all yours. I don't have much experience in journalism, but I believe I'll pick it up quickly. I'll become your sub-editor, without pay."
"Bully for you," said Billy Windsor.
"Bully for you," said Billy Windsor.
"Comrade Jackson," continued Psmith, "is unhappily more fettered. The exigencies of his cricket tour will compel him constantly to be gadding about, now to Philadelphia, now to Saskatchewan, anon to Onehorseville, Ga. His services, therefore, cannot be relied upon continuously. From him, accordingly, we shall expect little but moral support. An occasional congratulatory telegram. Now and then a bright smile of approval. The bulk of the work will devolve upon our two selves."
"Comrade Jackson," Psmith continued, "is unfortunately more tied down. The demands of his cricket tour will force him to be constantly on the move, going from Philadelphia to Saskatchewan, and then to Onehorseville, Georgia. Therefore, we can't count on him all the time. From him, we can only expect moral support. An occasional congratulatory text. Now and then a bright smile of approval. The majority of the work will fall on us."
"Let it devolve," said Billy Windsor, enthusiastically.
"Let it go," said Billy Windsor, excitedly.
"Assuredly," said Psmith. "And now to decide upon our main scheme. You, of course, are the editor, and my suggestions are merely suggestions, subject to your approval. But, briefly, my idea is that Cosy Moments should become red-hot stuff. I could wish its tone to be such that the public will wonder why we do not print it on asbestos. We must chronicle all the live events of the day, murders, fires, and the like in a manner which will make our readers' spines thrill. Above all, we must be the guardians of the People's rights. We must be a search-light, showing up the dark spot in the souls of those who would endeavour in any way to do the PEOPLE in the eye. We must detect the wrong-doer, and deliver him such a series of resentful buffs that he will abandon his little games and become a model citizen. The details of the campaign we must think out after, but I fancy that, if we follow those main lines, we shall produce a bright, readable little sheet which will in a measure make this city sit up and take notice. Are you with me, Comrade Windsor?"
"Absolutely," said Psmith. "Now, let's decide on our main plan. You’re the editor, and my ideas are just suggestions that you can choose to approve or not. In short, I think Cosy Moments should become super exciting. I want its tone to be so strong that people will wonder why we don't print it on asbestos. We need to cover all the current events like murders and fires in a way that sends chills down our readers' spines. Most importantly, we have to protect the rights of the People. We should be a spotlight, illuminating the dark sides of those who try to deceive the PEOPLE. We need to pinpoint the wrongdoers and give them such a series of harsh consequences that they'll stop their antics and become model citizens. We can figure out the details of our plan later, but I think if we stick to these main ideas, we can create an engaging little publication that’ll make this city pay attention. Are you on board, Comrade Windsor?"
"Surest thing you know," said Billy with fervour.
"Totally," said Billy passionately.
CHAPTER VI — THE TENEMENTS
To alter the scheme of a weekly from cover to cover is not a task that is completed without work. The dismissal of Cosy Moments' entire staff of contributors left a gap in the paper which had to be filled, and owing to the nearness of press day there was no time to fill it before the issue of the next number. The editorial staff had to be satisfied with heading every page with the words "Look out! Look out!! Look out!!! See foot of page!!!!" printing in the space at the bottom the legend, "Next Week! See Editorial!" and compiling in conjunction a snappy editorial, setting forth the proposed changes. This was largely the work of Psmith.
Changing the entire layout of a weekly magazine is not something that gets done easily. Firing the whole team of contributors for Cosy Moments created a void that needed to be filled, and with the deadline for printing approaching, there wasn't enough time to address it before the next issue. The editorial team had to settle for marking every page with the words "Look out! Look out!! Look out!!! See foot of page!!!!" and printing at the bottom the note, "Next Week! See Editorial!" while also putting together an engaging editorial outlining the planned changes. Psmith was mainly responsible for this.
"Comrade Jackson," he said to Mike, as they set forth one evening in search of their new flat, "I fancy I have found my metier. Commerce, many considered, was the line I should take; and doubtless, had I stuck to that walk in life, I should soon have become a financial magnate. But something seemed to whisper to me, even in the midst of my triumphs in the New Asiatic Bank, that there were other fields. For the moment it seems to me that I have found the job for which nature specially designed me. At last I have Scope. And without Scope, where are we? Wedged tightly in among the ribstons. There are some very fine passages in that editorial. The last paragraph, beginning 'Cosy Moments cannot be muzzled,' in particular. I like it. It strikes the right note. It should stir the blood of a free and independent people till they sit in platoons on the doorstep of our office, waiting for the next number to appear."
"Hey, Mike," he said as they set out one evening to look for their new apartment, "I think I’ve found my calling. A lot of people thought I should go into business, and sure, if I had stuck to that path, I probably would have become a financial bigwig pretty quickly. But something kept whispering to me, even while I was succeeding at the New Asiatic Bank, that there were other options. Right now, it feels like I’ve discovered the job I was meant for. Finally, I have Room to grow. And without Room, what do we have? Stuck tight in a box. There are some really good parts in that editorial. The last paragraph, starting with 'Cosy Moments cannot be muzzled,' especially stands out. I really like it. It hits the right note. It should inspire the spirit of a free and independent people until they’re lined up outside our office, waiting for the next issue to come out."
"How about that next number?" asked Mike. "Are you and Windsor going to fill the whole paper yourselves?"
"What's the next number?" asked Mike. "Are you and Windsor planning to fill the entire paper by yourselves?"
"By no means. It seems that Comrade Windsor knows certain stout fellows, reporters on other papers, who will be delighted to weigh in with stuff for a moderate fee."
"Absolutely not. It looks like Comrade Windsor is familiar with some solid guys, reporters from other papers, who would be happy to contribute content for a reasonable fee."
"How about Luella What's-her-name and the others? How have they taken it?"
"How about Luella What's-her-name and the others? How have they reacted?"
"Up to the present we have no means of ascertaining. The letters giving them the miss-in-baulk in no uncertain voice were only despatched yesterday. But it cannot affect us how they writhe beneath the blow. There is no reprieve."
"Until now, we have no way of knowing. The letters informing them of the missed opportunity were only sent out yesterday. But it doesn't matter how they struggle with the impact. There is no chance for reprieve."
Mike roared with laughter.
Mike burst out laughing.
"It's the rummiest business I ever struck," he said. "I'm jolly glad it's not my paper. It's pretty lucky for you two lunatics that the proprietor's in Europe."
"It's the craziest situation I've ever encountered," he said. "I'm really glad it's not my responsibility. It's quite fortunate for you two oddballs that the owner is in Europe."
Psmith regarded him with pained surprise.
Psmith looked at him in shocked disbelief.
"I do not understand you, Comrade Jackson. Do you insinuate that we are not acting in the proprietor's best interests? When he sees the receipts, after we have handled the paper for a while, he will go singing about his hotel. His beaming smile will be a by-word in Carlsbad. Visitors will be shown it as one of the sights. His only doubt will be whether to send his money to the bank or keep it in tubs and roll in it. We are on to a big thing, Comrade Jackson. Wait till you see our first number."
"I don’t get you, Comrade Jackson. Are you suggesting that we’re not acting in the owner's best interests? Once he sees the earnings after we’ve managed the paperwork for a while, he’ll be thrilled about his hotel. His big smile will be famous in Carlsbad. Visitors will come to see it as one of the highlights. His only question will be whether to put his money in the bank or keep it in tubs to roll around in. We’re onto something great, Comrade Jackson. Just wait until you see our first issue."
"And how about the editor? I should think that first number would bring him back foaming at the mouth."
"And what about the editor? I bet that first issue would have him coming back furious."
"I have ascertained from Comrade Windsor that there is nothing to fear from that quarter. By a singular stroke of good fortune Comrade Wilberfloss—his name is Wilberfloss—has been ordered complete rest during his holiday. The kindly medico, realising the fearful strain inflicted by reading Cosy Moments in its old form, specifically mentioned that the paper was to be withheld from him until he returned."
"I’ve confirmed with Comrade Windsor that there’s nothing to worry about from that side. By an amazing twist of luck, Comrade Wilberfloss—his name is Wilberfloss—has been told to completely relax during his holiday. The thoughtful doctor, realizing the intense stress caused by reading Cosy Moments in its old format, specifically said that the publication should be kept from him until he gets back."
"And when he does return, what are you going to do?"
"And when he comes back, what are you going to do?"
"By that time, doubtless, the paper will be in so flourishing a state that he will confess how wrong his own methods were and adopt ours without a murmur. In the meantime, Comrade Jackson, I would call your attention to the fact that we seem to have lost our way. In the exhilaration of this little chat, our footsteps have wandered. Where we are, goodness only knows. I can only say that I shouldn't care to have to live here."
"By then, no doubt, the paper will be doing so well that he will admit how misguided his own methods were and embrace ours without complaint. In the meantime, Comrade Jackson, I want to point out that it seems we've lost our way. In the excitement of this little conversation, we've strayed off course. Where we are, only God knows. I can only say that I wouldn't want to live here."
"There's a name up on the other side of that lamp-post."
"There's a name on the other side of that lamp post."
"Let us wend in that direction. Ah, Pleasant Street? I fancy that the master-mind who chose that name must have had the rudiments of a sense of humour."
"Let's head that way. Oh, Pleasant Street? I think the person who picked that name must have had a bit of a sense of humor."
It was indeed a repellent neighbourhood in which they had arrived. The New York slum stands in a class of its own. It is unique. The height of the houses and the narrowness of the streets seem to condense its unpleasantness. All the smells and noises, which are many and varied, are penned up in a sort of canyon, and gain in vehemence from the fact. The masses of dirty clothes hanging from the fire-escapes increase the depression. Nowhere in the city does one realise so fully the disadvantages of a lack of space. New York, being an island, has had no room to spread. It is a town of human sardines. In the poorer quarters the congestion is unbelievable.
It was definitely an unpleasant neighborhood where they had arrived. The New York slum is in a league of its own. It's one of a kind. The height of the buildings and the narrowness of the streets seem to amplify its unpleasantness. All the smells and sounds, which are numerous and diverse, are trapped in a kind of canyon, making them even more intense. The heaps of dirty clothes hanging from the fire escapes add to the gloom. Nowhere in the city do you realize so clearly the drawbacks of limited space. New York, being an island, hasn't had the space to expand. It's a city of packed humans. In the poorer areas, the overcrowding is unbelievable.
Psmith and Mike picked their way through the groups of ragged children who covered the roadway. There seemed to be thousands of them.
Psmith and Mike navigated through the clusters of scruffy kids who filled the street. It looked like there were thousands of them.
"Poor kids!" said Mike. "It must be awful living in a hole like this."
"Poor kids!" Mike said. "It must be terrible living in a place like this."
Psmith said nothing. He was looking thoughtful. He glanced up at the grimy buildings on each side. On the lower floors one could see into dark, bare rooms. These were the star apartments of the tenement-houses, for they opened on to the street, and so got a little light and air. The imagination jibbed at the thought of the back rooms.
Psmith didn’t say anything. He looked deep in thought. He glanced up at the dirty buildings on either side. On the lower floors, you could see into dark, empty rooms. These were the prime apartments of the tenement buildings since they faced the street and got a bit of light and fresh air. Just thinking about the back rooms was unsettling.
"I wonder who owns these places," said Psmith. "It seems to me that there's what you might call room for improvement. It wouldn't be a scaly idea to turn that Cosy Moments search-light we were talking about on to them."
"I wonder who owns these places," said Psmith. "It seems to me that there's definitely room for improvement. It wouldn't be a bad idea to turn that Cosy Moments spotlight we were talking about onto them."
They walked on a few steps.
They took a few steps.
"Look here," said Psmith, stopping. "This place makes me sick. I'm going in to have a look round. I expect some muscular householder will resent the intrusion and boot us out, but we'll risk it."
"Listen," Psmith said, stopping. "This place is making me feel ill. I'm going in to take a look around. I expect some fit homeowner will dislike our presence and kick us out, but we’ll take the chance."
Followed by Mike, he turned in at one of the doors. A group of men leaning against the opposite wall looked at them without curiosity. Probably they took them for reporters hunting for a story. Reporters were the only tolerably well-dressed visitors Pleasant Street ever entertained.
Followed by Mike, he entered through one of the doors. A group of men lounging against the opposite wall glanced at them without any curiosity. They probably thought they were reporters looking for a story. Reporters were the only visitors that Pleasant Street ever had who were dressed decently.
It was almost pitch dark on the stairs. They had to feel their way up. Most of the doors were shut but one on the second floor was ajar. Through the opening they had a glimpse of a number of women sitting round on boxes. The floor was covered with little heaps of linen. All the women were sewing. Mike, stumbling in the darkness, almost fell against the door. None of the women looked up at the noise. Time was evidently money in Pleasant Street.
It was nearly completely dark on the stairs. They had to find their way up by touch. Most of the doors were closed, but one on the second floor was slightly open. Through the gap, they caught sight of several women sitting around on boxes. The floor was scattered with small piles of linen. All the women were sewing. Mike, tripping in the darkness, nearly bumped into the door. None of the women glanced up at the noise. Clearly, time was money in Pleasant Street.
On the fourth floor there was an open door. The room was empty. It was a good representative Pleasant Street back room. The architect in this case had given rein to a passion for originality. He had constructed the room without a window of any sort whatsoever. There was a square opening in the door. Through this, it was to be presumed, the entire stock of air used by the occupants was supposed to come.
On the fourth floor, there was an open door. The room was empty. It was a good example of a back room on Pleasant Street. The architect in this case had let his creativity run wild. He had designed the room without any windows at all. There was a square opening in the door. Through this, it was assumed that the entire supply of air for the occupants was meant to come.
They stumbled downstairs again and out into the street. By contrast with the conditions indoors the street seemed spacious and breezy.
They stumbled down the stairs again and stepped out into the street. Compared to the situation inside, the street felt wide and airy.
"This," said Psmith, as they walked on, "is where Cosy Moments gets busy at a singularly early date."
"This," said Psmith, as they walked on, "is where Cosy Moments gets to work at a surprisingly early time."
"What are you going to do?" asked Mike.
"What are you going to do?" Mike asked.
"I propose, Comrade Jackson," said Psmith, "if Comrade Windsor is agreeable, to make things as warm for the owner of this place as I jolly well know how. What he wants, of course," he proceeded in the tone of a family doctor prescribing for a patient, "is disembowelling. I fancy, however, that a mawkishly sentimental legislature will prevent our performing that national service. We must endeavour to do what we can by means of kindly criticism in the paper. And now, having settled that important point, let us try and get out of this place of wrath, and find Fourth Avenue."
"I suggest, Comrade Jackson," said Psmith, "if Comrade Windsor is on board, to make things as uncomfortable for the owner of this place as I know how. What he needs, of course," he continued in the tone of a family doctor diagnosing a patient, "is a serious reckoning. I suspect, though, that a overly sentimental legislature will stop us from doing that. We should try to do what we can through some constructive criticism in the paper. And now that we've settled that important issue, let’s try to get out of this place and find Fourth Avenue."
CHAPTER VII — VISITORS AT THE OFFICE
On the following morning Mike had to leave with the team for Philadelphia. Psmith came down to the ferry to see him off, and hung about moodily until the time of departure.
On the next morning, Mike had to leave with the team for Philadelphia. Psmith came down to the ferry to say goodbye and lingered around sadly until it was time to go.
"It is saddening me to a great extent, Comrade Jackson," he said, "this perpetual parting of the ways. When I think of the happy moments we have spent hand-in-hand across the seas, it fills me with a certain melancholy to have you flitting off in this manner without me. Yet there is another side to the picture. To me there is something singularly impressive in our unhesitating reply to the calls of Duty. Your Duty summons you to Philadelphia, to knock the cover off the local bowling. Mine retains me here, to play my part in the great work of making New York sit up. By the time you return, with a century or two, I trust, in your bag, the good work should, I fancy, be getting something of a move on. I will complete the arrangements with regard to the flat."
"I'm really sad about this, Comrade Jackson," he said, "this constant parting of ways. When I think about the happy moments we’ve shared together across the seas, it makes me feel a certain sadness to see you leaving like this without me. But there’s another side to it. I find it really impressive how we don’t hesitate to answer the call of Duty. Your Duty calls you to Philadelphia, to take charge of the local bowling. Mine keeps me here, to do my part in making New York stand out. By the time you come back, hopefully with a century or so of experience in hand, I believe the good work will be making some progress. I'll take care of the arrangements for the apartment."
After leaving Pleasant Street they had found Fourth Avenue by a devious route, and had opened negotiations for a large flat near Thirtieth Street. It was immediately above a saloon, which was something of a drawback, but the landlord had assured them that the voices of the revellers did not penetrate to it.
After leaving Pleasant Street, they took a winding path to get to Fourth Avenue and started talks for a big apartment near Thirtieth Street. It was right above a bar, which was a bit of a downside, but the landlord promised them that they wouldn't hear the noise from the partygoers below.
* * *
Sure, I can assist with that. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
When the ferry-boat had borne Mike off across the river, Psmith turned to stroll to the office of Cosy Moments. The day was fine, and on the whole, despite Mike's desertion, he felt pleased with life. Psmith's was a nature which required a certain amount of stimulus in the way of gentle excitement; and it seemed to him that the conduct of the remodelled Cosy Moments might supply this. He liked Billy Windsor, and looked forward to a not unenjoyable time till Mike should return.
When the ferry had taken Mike across the river, Psmith began to walk to the office of Cosy Moments. The weather was nice, and overall, despite Mike leaving, he felt happy about life. Psmith's nature needed some stimulation through light excitement, and he thought that managing the revamped Cosy Moments could provide this. He liked Billy Windsor and anticipated a quite enjoyable time until Mike came back.
The offices of Cosy Moments were in a large building in the street off Madison Avenue. They consisted of a sort of outer lair, where Pugsy Maloney spent his time reading tales of life in the prairies and heading off undesirable visitors; a small room, which would have belonged to the stenographer if Cosy Moments had possessed one; and a larger room beyond, which was the editorial sanctum.
The offices of Cosy Moments were located in a big building on a street just off Madison Avenue. They included an outer area where Pugsy Maloney passed his time reading stories about life on the prairies and turning away unwelcome visitors; a small room that would’ve been used by a secretary if Cosy Moments had one; and a bigger room further inside that served as the editorial office.
As Psmith passed through the front door, Pugsy Maloney rose.
As Psmith walked through the front door, Pugsy Maloney got up.
"Say!" said Master Maloney.
"Hey!" said Master Maloney.
"Say on, Comrade Maloney," said Psmith.
"Go ahead, Comrade Maloney," said Psmith.
"Dey're in dere."
"They're in there."
"Who, precisely?"
"Who exactly?"
"A whole bunch of dem."
"A lot of them."
Psmith inspected Master Maloney through his eye-glass. "Can you give me any particulars?" he asked patiently. "You are well-meaning, but vague, Comrade Maloney. Who are in there?"
Psmith looked at Master Maloney through his glasses. "Can you give me any details?" he asked calmly. "You mean well, but you're being unclear, Comrade Maloney. Who's in there?"
"De whole bunch of dem. Dere's Mr. Asher and the Rev. Philpotts and a gazebo what calls himself Waterman and about 'steen more of dem."
"All of them. There's Mr. Asher and Rev. Philpotts and a guy who goes by Waterman, along with about sixteen more of them."
A faint smile appeared upon Psmith's face.
A faint smile appeared on Psmith's face.
"And is Comrade Windsor in there, too, in the middle of them?"
"And is Comrade Windsor in there as well, among them?"
"Nope. Mr. Windsor's out to lunch."
"Nope. Mr. Windsor is out to lunch."
"Comrade Windsor knows his business. Why did you let them in?"
"Comrade Windsor knows what he's doing. Why did you let them in?"
"Sure, dey just butted in," said Master Maloney complainingly. "I was sittin' here, readin' me book, when de foist of de guys blew in. 'Boy,' says he, 'is de editor in?' 'Nope,' I says. 'I'll go in an' wait,' says he. 'Nuttin' doin',' says I. 'Nix on de goin' in act.' I might as well have saved me breat'. In he butts, and he's in der now. Well, in about t'ree minutes along comes another gazebo. 'Boy,' says he, 'is de editor in?' 'Nope,' I says. 'I'll wait,' says he lightin' out for de door. Wit dat I sees de proposition's too fierce for muh. I can't keep dese big husky guys out if dey's for buttin' in. So when de rest of de bunch comes along, I don't try to give dem de t'run down. I says, 'Well, gents,' I says, 'it's up to youse. De editor ain't in, but if youse wants to join de giddy t'rong, push t'roo inter de inner room. I can't be boddered.'"
"Sure, they just barged in," Master Maloney said with a complaint. "I was sitting here, reading my book, when the first guy came in. 'Hey,' he says, 'is the editor in?' 'Nope,' I replied. 'I'll just wait,' he says, getting ready to go in. 'Not happening,' I told him. 'No way you're going in.' I might as well have saved my breath. In he goes, and now he's in there. Well, about three minutes later, another guy shows up. 'Hey,' he says, 'is the editor in?' 'Nope,' I said. 'I'll wait,' he says, heading for the door. At that point, I realized I couldn't handle this situation. I can't keep these strong guys out if they want to barge in. So when the rest of the group comes along, I don’t even bother trying to stop them. I say, 'Well, gentlemen,' I say, 'it's up to you. The editor's not here, but if you want to join the crowd, go on through to the inner room. I can't be bothered.'"
"And what more could you have said?" agreed Psmith approvingly. "Tell me, Comrade Maloney, what was the general average aspect of these determined spirits?"
"And what else could you have said?" Psmith replied, nodding in approval. "Tell me, Comrade Maloney, what was the general vibe of these determined individuals?"
"Huh?"
"Huh?"
"Did they seem to you to be gay, lighthearted? Did they carol snatches of song as they went? Or did they appear to be looking for some one with a hatchet?"
"Did they seem happy and carefree to you? Were they singing bits of songs as they walked? Or did they look like they were searching for someone with an axe?"
"Dey was hoppin'-mad, de whole bunch of dem."
"They were really angry, the whole group of them."
"As I suspected. But we must not repine, Comrade Maloney. These trifling contretemps are the penalties we pay for our high journalistic aims. I will interview these merchants. I fancy that with the aid of the Diplomatic Smile and the Honeyed Word I may manage to pull through. It is as well, perhaps, that Comrade Windsor is out. The situation calls for the handling of a man of delicate culture and nice tact. Comrade Windsor would probably have endeavoured to clear the room with a chair. If he should arrive during the seance, Comrade Maloney, be so good as to inform him of the state of affairs, and tell him not to come in. Give him my compliments, and tell him to go out and watch the snowdrops growing in Madison Square Garden."
"As I thought. But we shouldn't complain, Comrade Maloney. These minor setbacks are just part of our ambitious journalistic goals. I will talk to these merchants. I believe that with the right approach and some charm, I can get through this. It's probably for the best that Comrade Windsor is not here. This situation requires someone with subtlety and social grace. Comrade Windsor would likely have tried to clear the room with a chair. If he happens to arrive during the meeting, Comrade Maloney, please let him know what's going on and tell him not to come in. Send him my regards and suggest he go out and admire the snowdrops growing in Madison Square Garden."
"Sure," said Master Maloney.
"Sure," said Master Maloney.
Then Psmith, having smoothed the nap of his hat and flicked a speck of dust from his coat-sleeve, walked to the door of the inner room and went in.
Then Psmith, having straightened the brim of his hat and brushed a speck of dust off his coat sleeve, walked to the door of the inner room and went in.
CHAPTER VIII — THE HONEYED WORD
Master Maloney's statement that "about 'steen visitors" had arrived in addition to Messrs. Asher, Waterman, and the Rev. Philpotts proved to have been due to a great extent to a somewhat feverish imagination. There were only five men in the room.
Master Maloney's claim that "about 'steen visitors" had shown up alongside Messrs. Asher, Waterman, and the Rev. Philpotts turned out to be largely the result of an active imagination. There were only five men in the room.
As Psmith entered, every eye was turned upon him. To an outside spectator he would have seemed rather like a very well-dressed Daniel introduced into a den of singularly irritable lions. Five pairs of eyes were smouldering with a long-nursed resentment. Five brows were corrugated with wrathful lines. Such, however, was the simple majesty of Psmith's demeanour that for a moment there was dead silence. Not a word was spoken as he paced, wrapped in thought, to the editorial chair. Stillness brooded over the room as he carefully dusted that piece of furniture, and, having done so to his satisfaction, hitched up the knees of his trousers and sank gracefully into a sitting position.
As Psmith walked in, all eyes were on him. To an outsider, he would have looked a lot like a well-dressed Daniel stepping into a den of particularly irritable lions. Five pairs of eyes were burning with long-held resentment. Five foreheads were lined with angry creases. However, the simple confidence of Psmith's presence created a moment of complete silence. Not a word was said as he walked thoughtfully to the editorial chair. A quiet tension filled the room as he carefully dusted off that piece of furniture, and once he was satisfied, he adjusted his trousers and gracefully took a seat.
This accomplished, he looked up and started. He gazed round the room.
This done, he looked up and jumped. He scanned the room.
"Ha! I am observed!" he murmured.
"Ha! I see I'm being watched!" he whispered.
The words broke the spell. Instantly, the five visitors burst simultaneously into speech.
The words shattered the enchantment. Immediately, the five guests started talking all at once.
"Are you the acting editor of this paper?"
"Are you the editor in charge of this paper?"
"I wish to have a word with you, sir."
"I'd like to talk to you, sir."
"Mr. Windsor, I presume?"
"Mr. Windsor, I take it?"
"Pardon me!"
"Excuse me!"
"I should like a few moments' conversation."
"I'd like to have a quick chat."
The start was good and even; but the gentleman who said "Pardon me!" necessarily finished first with the rest nowhere.
The start was smooth and steady, but the man who said "Excuse me!" inevitably ended up finishing first while everyone else was left behind.
Psmith turned to him, bowed, and fixed him with a benevolent gaze through his eye-glass.
Psmith turned to him, bowed, and looked at him kindly through his monocle.
"Are you Mr. Windsor, sir, may I ask?" inquired the favoured one.
"Are you Mr. Windsor, sir, if I may ask?" the favored one inquired.
The others paused for the reply.
The others waited for the response.
"Alas! no," said Psmith with manly regret.
"Unfortunately, no," said Psmith with sincere regret.
"Then who are you?"
"Who are you then?"
"I am Psmith."
"I'm Psmith."
There was a pause.
There was a lull.
"Where is Mr. Windsor?"
"Where's Mr. Windsor?"
"He is, I fancy, champing about forty cents' worth of lunch at some neighbouring hostelry."
"He’s probably munching on about forty cents' worth of lunch at some nearby place."
"When will he return?"
"When's he coming back?"
"Anon. But how much anon I fear I cannot say."
"Right away. But how soon I’m not sure."
The visitors looked at each other.
The visitors glanced at one another.
"This is exceedingly annoying," said the man who had said "Pardon me!" "I came for the express purpose of seeing Mr. Windsor."
"This is really frustrating," said the man who had said "Excuse me!" "I came specifically to see Mr. Windsor."
"So did I," chimed in the rest. "Same here. So did I."
"Me too," said the others. "Same here. I did too."
Psmith bowed courteously.
Psmith bowed politely.
"Comrade Windsor's loss is my gain. Is there anything I can do for you?"
"Comrade Windsor's loss is my opportunity. Is there anything I can help you with?"
"Are you on the editorial staff of this paper?"
"Are you part of the editorial team for this paper?"
"I am acting sub-editor. The work is not light," added Psmith gratuitously. "Sometimes the cry goes round, 'Can Psmith get through it all? Will his strength support his unquenchable spirit?' But I stagger on. I do not repine."
"I’m the acting sub-editor. The job isn’t easy," Psmith added for no reason. "Sometimes people wonder, 'Can Psmith handle it all? Will his strength keep up with his endless determination?' But I keep pushing through. I don’t complain."
"Then maybe you can tell me what all this means?" said a small round gentleman who so far had done only chorus work.
"Then maybe you can explain what all this means?" said a small, round man who had only been part of the chorus so far.
"If it is in my power to do so, it shall be done, Comrade—I have not the pleasure of your name."
"If I can do it, I will, Comrade—I don't have the pleasure of knowing your name."
"My name is Waterman, sir. I am here on behalf of my wife, whose name you doubtless know."
"My name is Waterman, sir. I’m here on behalf of my wife, who you probably already know."
"Correct me if I am wrong," said Psmith, "but I should say it, also, was Waterman."
"Correct me if I'm wrong," said Psmith, "but I'd say it was Waterman too."
"Luella Granville Waterman, sir," said the little man proudly. Psmith removed his eye-glass, polished it, and replaced it in his eye. He felt that he must run no risk of not seeing clearly the husband of one who, in his opinion, stood alone in literary circles as a purveyor of sheer bilge.
"Luella Granville Waterman, sir," said the little man proudly. Psmith removed his eyeglass, polished it, and put it back in his eye. He felt that he had to be sure he saw clearly the husband of someone who, in his opinion, was unique in literary circles as a provider of total nonsense.
"My wife," continued the little man, producing an envelope and handing it to Psmith, "has received this extraordinary communication from a man signing himself W. Windsor. We are both at a loss to make head or tail of it."
"My wife," the little man went on, pulling out an envelope and giving it to Psmith, "got this strange message from someone calling himself W. Windsor. We can't make any sense of it."
Psmith was reading the letter.
Psmith was reading the letter.
"It seems reasonably clear to me," he said.
"It seems pretty clear to me," he said.
"It is an outrage. My wife has been a contributor to this journal from its foundation. Her work has given every satisfaction to Mr. Wilberfloss. And now, without the slightest warning, comes this peremptory dismissal from W. Windsor. Who is W. Windsor? Where is Mr. Wilberfloss?"
"It’s outrageous. My wife has been writing for this journal since it started. Her work has always pleased Mr. Wilberfloss. And now, out of nowhere, comes this sudden dismissal from W. Windsor. Who is W. Windsor? Where is Mr. Wilberfloss?"
The chorus burst forth. It seemed that that was what they all wanted to know: Who was W. Windsor? Where was Mr. Wilberfloss?
The chorus erupted. It felt like that was what everyone wanted to know: Who was W. Windsor? Where was Mr. Wilberfloss?
"I am the Reverend Edwin T. Philpotts, sir," said a cadaverous-looking man with pale blue eyes and a melancholy face. "I have contributed 'Moments of Meditation' to this journal for a very considerable period of time."
"I am the Reverend Edwin T. Philpotts, sir," said a gaunt-looking man with pale blue eyes and a sorrowful expression. "I've been contributing 'Moments of Meditation' to this journal for quite a long time."
"I have read your page with the keenest interest," said Psmith. "I may be wrong, but yours seems to me work which the world will not willingly let die."
"I read your page with great interest," said Psmith. "I might be mistaken, but it seems to me that yours is work that the world will not easily forget."
The Reverend Edwin's frosty face thawed into a bleak smile.
The Reverend Edwin's cold expression softened into a grim smile.
"And yet," continued Psmith, "I gather that Comrade Windsor, on the other hand, actually wishes to hurry on its decease. It is these strange contradictions, these clashings of personal taste, which make up what we call life. Here we have, on the one hand—"
"And yet," Psmith continued, "I gather that Comrade Windsor, on the other hand, actually wants to speed up its demise. It’s these odd contradictions, these clashes of personal preference, that make up what we call life. Here we have, on one hand—"
A man with a face like a walnut, who had hitherto lurked almost unseen behind a stout person in a serge suit, bobbed into the open, and spoke his piece.
A man with a face like a walnut, who had been mostly hidden behind a stocky person in a wool suit, suddenly stepped forward and spoke up.
"Where's this fellow Windsor? W. Windsor. That's the man we want to see. I've been working for this paper without a break, except when I had the mumps, for four years, and I've reason to know that my page was as widely read and appreciated as any in New York. And now up comes this Windsor fellow, if you please, and tells me in so many words the paper's got no use for me."
"Where's this guy Windsor? W. Windsor. That's the person we want to talk to. I've been working for this paper non-stop, except when I had the mumps, for four years, and I know my page was as widely read and appreciated as any in New York. And now this Windsor guy comes along and tells me outright that the paper has no use for me."
"These are life's tragedies," murmured Psmith.
"These are the tragedies of life," Psmith murmured.
"What's he mean by it? That's what I want to know. And that's what these gentlemen want to know—See here—"
"What's he talking about? That's what I want to find out. And that's what these gentlemen want to know—Look here—"
"I am addressing—?" said Psmith.
"I'm addressing—?" said Psmith.
"Asher's my name. B. Henderson Asher. I write 'Moments of Mirth.'"
"Asher is my name. B. Henderson Asher. I write 'Moments of Mirth.'"
A look almost of excitement came into Psmith's face, such a look as a visitor to a foreign land might wear when confronted with some great national monument. That he should be privileged to look upon the author of "Moments of Mirth" in the flesh, face to face, was almost too much.
A look of excitement appeared on Psmith's face, similar to the expression a traveler in a foreign country might have when seeing a famous national landmark. The fact that he was lucky enough to see the author of "Moments of Mirth" in person, face to face, was almost overwhelming.
"Comrade Asher," he said reverently, "may I shake your hand?"
"Comrade Asher," he said respectfully, "can I shake your hand?"
The other extended his hand with some suspicion.
The other person reached out their hand, a bit unsure.
"Your 'Moments of Mirth,'" said Psmith, shaking it, "have frequently reconciled me to the toothache."
"Your 'Moments of Mirth,'" Psmith said, shaking it, "have often helped me feel better about having a toothache."
He reseated himself.
He sat down again.
"Gentlemen," he said, "this is a painful case. The circumstances, as you will readily admit when you have heard all, are peculiar. You have asked me where Mr. Wilberfloss is. I do not know."
"Gentlemen," he said, "this is a tough situation. The circumstances, as you'll easily acknowledge once you've heard everything, are unusual. You've asked me where Mr. Wilberfloss is. I don’t know."
"You don't know!" exclaimed Mr. Waterman.
"You have no idea!" shouted Mr. Waterman.
"I don't know. You don't know. They," said Psmith, indicating the rest with a wave of the hand, "don't know. Nobody knows. His locality is as hard to ascertain as that of a black cat in a coal-cellar on a moonless night. Shortly before I joined this journal, Mr. Wilberfloss, by his doctor's orders, started out on a holiday, leaving no address. No letters were to be forwarded. He was to enjoy complete rest. Where is he now? Who shall say? Possibly legging it down some rugged slope in the Rockies, with two bears and a wild cat in earnest pursuit. Possibly in the midst of some Florida everglade, making a noise like a piece of meat in order to snare crocodiles. Possibly in Canada, baiting moose-traps. We have no data."
"I don't know. You don't know. They," said Psmith, waving his hand to indicate the others, "don't know. Nobody knows. His location is as difficult to figure out as finding a black cat in a coal cellar on a moonless night. Right before I started working at this magazine, Mr. Wilberfloss, following his doctor's orders, went on vacation without leaving an address. No letters were to be forwarded. He was supposed to have complete rest. Where is he now? Who knows? Maybe he's racing down some rugged slope in the Rockies, being chased by two bears and a wildcat. Maybe he's in a Florida swamp, making noises like a piece of meat to catch crocodiles. Maybe he's in Canada, setting up moose traps. We have no information."
Silent consternation prevailed among the audience. Finally the Rev. Edwin T. Philpotts was struck with an idea.
Silent confusion spread among the audience. Finally, Rev. Edwin T. Philpotts had a sudden thought.
"Where is Mr. White?" he asked.
"Where's Mr. White?" he asked.
The point was well received.
The point was well taken.
"Yes, where's Mr. Benjamin White?" chorused the rest.
"Yeah, where's Mr. Benjamin White?" everyone else chimed in.
Psmith shook his head.
Psmith shook his head.
"In Europe. I cannot say more."
"In Europe. I can't say more."
The audience's consternation deepened.
The audience's confusion intensified.
"Then, do you mean to say," demanded Mr. Asher, "that this fellow Windsor's the boss here, that what he says goes?"
"Are you saying," Mr. Asher asked, "that this guy Windsor is in charge here, and that his word is law?"
Psmith bowed.
Psmith bowed.
"With your customary clear-headedness, Comrade Asher, you have got home on the bull's-eye first pop. Comrade Windsor is indeed the boss. A man of intensely masterful character, he will brook no opposition. I am powerless to sway him. Suggestions from myself as to the conduct of the paper would infuriate him. He believes that radical changes are necessary in the programme of Cosy Moments, and he means to put them through if it snows. Doubtless he would gladly consider your work if it fitted in with his ideas. A snappy account of a glove-fight, a spine-shaking word-picture of a railway smash, or something on those lines, would be welcomed. But—"
"With your usual clear thinking, Comrade Asher, you've hit the mark right away. Comrade Windsor is definitely in charge. He's a strong-willed man who won't tolerate any opposition. I can't influence him at all. If I suggested how to run the paper, it would drive him mad. He thinks that major changes are needed for the program of Cosy Moments, and he's determined to make them happen no matter what. I'm sure he would happily consider your work if it aligned with his ideas. A lively piece on a glove fight, a gripping description of a train wreck, or something like that would be appreciated. But—"
"I have never heard of such a thing," said Mr. Waterman indignantly.
"I've never heard of anything like that," Mr. Waterman said angrily.
Psmith sighed.
Psmith let out a sigh.
"Some time ago," he said, "—how long it seems!—I remember saying to a young friend of mine of the name of Spiller, 'Comrade Spiller, never confuse the unusual with the impossible.' It is my guiding rule in life. It is unusual for the substitute-editor of a weekly paper to do a Captain Kidd act and take entire command of the journal on his own account; but is it impossible? Alas no. Comrade Windsor has done it. That is where you, Comrade Asher, and you, gentlemen, have landed yourselves squarely in the broth. You have confused the unusual with the impossible."
"Some time ago," he said, "—how long it feels!—I remember telling a young friend of mine named Spiller, 'Comrade Spiller, never mix up the unusual with the impossible.' It's my guiding principle in life. It's unusual for the substitute editor of a weekly paper to pull a Captain Kidd and take full control of the journal by himself; but is it impossible? Sadly, no. Comrade Windsor has done it. That's where you, Comrade Asher, and you, gentlemen, have found yourselves squarely in trouble. You've mixed up the unusual with the impossible."
"But what is to be done?" cried Mr. Asher.
"But what are we supposed to do?" yelled Mr. Asher.
"I fear that there is nothing to be done, except wait. The present rigime is but an experiment. It may be that when Comrade Wilberfloss, having dodged the bears and eluded the wild cat, returns to his post at the helm of this journal, he may decide not to continue on the lines at present mapped out. He should be back in about ten weeks."
"I worry that there's nothing we can do right now except wait. The current regime is just an experiment. When Comrade Wilberfloss, having avoided the bears and escaped the wild cat, comes back to take charge of this journal, he might choose not to stick with the plans that are currently in place. He should return in about ten weeks."
"Ten weeks!"
"10 weeks!"
"I fancy that was to be the duration of his holiday. Till then my advice to you gentlemen is to wait. You may rely on me to keep a watchful eye upon your interests. When your thoughts tend to take a gloomy turn, say to yourselves, 'All is well. Psmith is keeping a watchful eye upon our interests.'"
"I think that’s how long his holiday will last. Until then, my advice to you guys is to hang tight. You can count on me to keep a close watch on your interests. When you start to feel down, just tell yourselves, 'Everything is fine. Psmith is watching out for our interests.'"
"All the same, I should like to see this W. Windsor," said Mr. Asher.
"Still, I would like to see this W. Windsor," said Mr. Asher.
Psmith shook his head.
Psmith shook his head.
"I shouldn't," he said. "I speak in your best interests. Comrade Windsor is a man of the fiercest passions. He cannot brook interference. Were you to question the wisdom of his plans, there is no knowing what might not happen. He would be the first to regret any violent action, when once he had cooled off, but would that be any consolation to his victim? I think not. Of course, if you wish it, I could arrange a meeting—"
"I shouldn't," he said. "I'm speaking for your own good. Comrade Windsor has intense passions. He can't stand anyone getting in his way. If you challenge his plans, who knows what could happen? He'd regret any violent action once he calmed down, but would that be any comfort to his victim? I don't think so. Of course, if you want, I can set up a meeting—"
Mr. Asher said no, he thought it didn't matter.
Mr. Asher said no; he felt it didn't matter.
"I guess I can wait," he said.
"I guess I can wait," he said.
"That," said Psmith approvingly, "is the right spirit. Wait. That is the watch-word. And now," he added, rising, "I wonder if a bit of lunch somewhere might not be a good thing? We have had an interesting but fatiguing little chat. Our tissues require restoring. If you gentlemen would care to join me—"
"That's the right attitude," Psmith said with approval. "Hold on. That's the keyword. And now," he continued, getting up, "I wonder if grabbing a bite to eat somewhere might be a good idea? We've had an interesting but tiring conversation. We need to recharge. If you guys would like to join me—"
Ten minutes later the company was seated in complete harmony round a table at the Knickerbocker. Psmith, with the dignified bonhomie of a seigneur of the old school, was ordering the wine; while B. Henderson Asher, brimming over with good-humour, was relating to an attentive circle an anecdote which should have appeared in his next instalment of "Moments of Mirth."
Ten minutes later, the group was comfortably seated around a table at the Knickerbocker. Psmith, with the refined friendliness of an old-school gentleman, was ordering the wine, while B. Henderson Asher, full of good cheer, was sharing a story to an eager audience that was meant for his next installment of "Moments of Mirth."
CHAPTER IX — FULL STEAM AHEAD
When Psmith returned to the office, he found Billy Windsor in the doorway, just parting from a thick-set young man, who seemed to be expressing his gratitude to the editor for some good turn. He was shaking him warmly by the hand.
When Psmith got back to the office, he saw Billy Windsor in the doorway, just wrapping up a conversation with a stocky young man who looked like he was thanking the editor for some favor. He was shaking his hand warmly.
Psmith stood aside to let him pass.
Psmith stepped aside to let him go by.
"An old college chum, Comrade Windsor?" he asked.
"An old college friend, Comrade Windsor?" he asked.
"That was Kid Brady."
"That was Kid Brady."
"The name is unfamiliar to me. Another contributor?"
"The name doesn't ring a bell. Is this another contributor?"
"He's from my part of the country—Wyoming. He wants to fight any one in the world at a hundred and thirty-three pounds."
"He's from my area—Wyoming. He wants to take on anyone in the world at a weight of one hundred thirty-three pounds."
"We all have our hobbies. Comrade Brady appears to have selected a somewhat exciting one. He would find stamp-collecting less exacting."
"We all have our hobbies. Comrade Brady seems to have chosen a pretty exciting one. He’d find stamp collecting a lot easier."
"It hasn't given him much excitement so far, poor chap," said Billy Windsor. "He's in the championship class, and here he has been pottering about New York for a month without being able to get a fight. It's always the way in this rotten East," continued Billy, warming up as was his custom when discussing a case of oppression and injustice. "It's all graft here. You've got to let half a dozen brutes dip into every dollar you earn, or you don't get a chance. If the kid had a manager, he'd get all the fights he wanted. And the manager would get nearly all the money. I've told him that we will back him up."
"It hasn’t given him much excitement so far, poor guy," said Billy Windsor. "He’s in the championship class, and here he has been hanging around New York for a month without getting a fight. It’s always like this in this terrible East," continued Billy, getting fired up as he usually did when talking about a situation of oppression and injustice. "It’s all about the corruption here. You’ve got to let a bunch of thugs take a cut from every dollar you make, or you don’t get a chance. If the kid had a manager, he’d get all the fights he wants. And the manager would take most of the money. I’ve told him that we will support him."
"You have hit it, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith with enthusiasm. "Cosy Moments shall be Comrade Brady's manager. We will give him a much-needed boost up in our columns. A sporting section is what the paper requires more than anything."
"You’ve got it, Comrade Windsor," Psmith said excitedly. "Cosy Moments will be Comrade Brady's manager. We’ll give him a much-needed boost in our columns. A sports section is exactly what the paper needs most."
"If things go on as they've started, what it will require still more will be a fighting-editor. Pugsy tells me you had visitors while I was out."
"If things keep going the way they have, what we’ll need even more is a fighting editor. Pugsy told me you had some visitors while I was gone."
"A few," said Psmith. "One or two very entertaining fellows. Comrades Asher, Philpotts, and others. I have just been giving them a bite of lunch at the Knickerbocker."
"A few," said Psmith. "One or two really entertaining guys. Friends Asher, Philpotts, and a couple of others. I just had them over for a quick lunch at the Knickerbocker."
"Lunch!"
"Lunch time!"
"A most pleasant little lunch. We are now as brothers. I fear I have made you perhaps a shade unpopular with our late contributors; but these things must be. We must clench our teeth and face them manfully. If I were you, I think I should not drop in at the house of Comrade Asher and the rest to take pot-luck for some little time to come. In order to soothe the squad I was compelled to curse you to some extent."
"A really nice little lunch. We're like brothers now. I'm worried I might have made you a bit unpopular with our recent contributors, but these things happen. We have to grit our teeth and confront them bravely. If I were in your shoes, I wouldn't visit Comrade Asher and the others for a while. To calm the group down, I had to throw some blame your way."
"Don't mind me."
"Ignore me."
"I think I may say I didn't."
"I think I can say I didn't."
"Say, look here, you must charge up the price of that lunch to the office. Necessary expenses, you know."
"Hey, listen, you need to put that lunch charge on the office’s tab. Necessary expenses, you know."
"I could not dream of doing such a thing, Comrade Windsor. The whole affair was a great treat to me. I have few pleasures. Comrade Asher alone was worth the money. I found his society intensely interesting. I have always believed in the Darwinian theory. Comrade Asher confirmed my views."
"I would never think of doing something like that, Comrade Windsor. The whole experience was a real joy for me. I have few pleasures. Comrade Asher alone was worth the expense. I found spending time with him incredibly fascinating. I've always believed in the Darwinian theory, and Comrade Asher supported my views."
They went into the inner office. Psmith removed his hat and coat.
They went into the inner office. Psmith took off his hat and coat.
"And now once more to work," he said. "Psmith the flaneur of Fifth Avenue ceases to exist. In his place we find Psmith the hard-headed sub-editor. Be so good as to indicate a job of work for me, Comrade Windsor. I am champing at my bit."
"And now, back to work," he said. "Psmith, the flaneur of Fifth Avenue, is no more. Instead, we have Psmith, the pragmatic sub-editor. Please point me to a job to tackle, Comrade Windsor. I'm eager to get started."
Billy Windsor sat down, and lit his pipe.
Billy Windsor sat down and lit his pipe.
"What we want most," he said thoughtfully, "is some big topic. That's the only way to get a paper going. Look at Everybody's Magazine. They didn't amount to a row of beans till Lawson started his 'Frenzied Finance' articles. Directly they began, the whole country was squealing for copies. Everybody's put up their price from ten to fifteen cents, and now they lead the field."
"What we really want," he said thoughtfully, "is a big topic. That's the only way to kick off a paper. Look at Everybody's Magazine. They didn’t have much impact until Lawson launched his 'Frenzied Finance' articles. As soon as those started, the whole country was clamoring for copies. Everybody's raised their price from ten to fifteen cents, and now they're at the top of the game."
"The country must squeal for Cosy Moments," said Psmith firmly. "I fancy I have a scheme which may not prove wholly scaly. Wandering yesterday with Comrade Jackson in a search for Fourth Avenue, I happened upon a spot called Pleasant Street. Do you know it?"
"The country needs to speak up for Cosy Moments," said Psmith confidently. "I think I've come up with a plan that might not be entirely crazy. While I was out yesterday with Comrade Jackson looking for Fourth Avenue, I stumbled upon a place called Pleasant Street. Are you familiar with it?"
Billy Windsor nodded.
Billy Windsor agreed.
"I went down there once or twice when I was a reporter. It's a beastly place."
"I went down there a couple of times when I was a reporter. It's a terrible place."
"It is a singularly beastly place. We went into one of the houses."
"It’s an incredibly awful place. We went into one of the houses."
"They're pretty bad."
"They're not great."
"Who owns them?"
"Who owns them?"
"I don't know. Probably some millionaire. Those tenement houses are about as paying an investment as you can have."
"I don't know. Probably some rich guy. Those apartment buildings are about as good of an investment as you can get."
"Hasn't anybody ever tried to do anything about them?"
"Hasn't anyone ever tried to do something about them?"
"Not so far as I know. It's pretty difficult to get at these fellows, you see. But they're fierce, aren't they, those houses!"
"Not that I know of. It's pretty hard to get to these guys, you know. But those houses are intense, aren't they!"
"What," asked Psmith, "is the precise difficulty of getting at these merchants?"
"What," Psmith asked, "is the exact problem with reaching these merchants?"
"Well, it's this way. There are all sorts of laws about the places, but any one who wants can get round them as easy as falling off a log. The law says a tenement house is a building occupied by more than two families. Well, when there's a fuss, all the man has to do is to clear out all the families but two. Then, when the inspector fellow comes along, and says, let's say, 'Where's your running water on each floor? That's what the law says you've got to have, and here are these people having to go downstairs and out of doors to fetch their water supplies,' the landlord simply replies, 'Nothing doing. This isn't a tenement house at all. There are only two families here.' And when the fuss has blown over, back come the rest of the crowd, and things go on the same as before."
"Well, here’s the thing. There are all kinds of regulations about these places, but anyone can easily dodge them, like falling off a log. The law states that a tenement is a building where more than two families live. So, when there's an issue, all the landlord has to do is get rid of all the families except for two. Then, when the inspector shows up and asks, ‘Where's your running water on each floor? That’s what the law requires, yet these people have to go downstairs and outside to get their water,’ the landlord just says, ‘Not a chance. This isn’t a tenement at all. There are only two families living here.’ And once the issue settles down, the rest of the families come back, and everything goes back to the way it was."
"I see," said Psmith. "A very cheery scheme."
"I get it," said Psmith. "A really upbeat plan."
"Then there's another thing. You can't get hold of the man who's really responsible, unless you're prepared to spend thousands ferreting out evidence. The land belongs in the first place to some corporation or other. They lease it to a lessee. When there's a fuss, they say they aren't responsible, it's up to the lessee. And he lies so low that you can't find out who he is. It's all just like the East. Everything in the East is as crooked as Pearl Street. If you want a square deal, you've got to come out Wyoming way."
"Then there's another thing. You can't reach the person who's really responsible unless you're ready to spend thousands digging up evidence. The land actually belongs to some corporation or another. They lease it to someone else. When there's a problem, they say they're not responsible, it's up to the lessee. And he keeps such a low profile that you can't find out who he is. It's all just like the East. Everything in the East is as shady as Pearl Street. If you want a fair deal, you have to head out to Wyoming."
"The main problem, then," said Psmith, "appears to be the discovery of the lessee, lad? Surely a powerful organ like Cosy Moments, with its vast ramifications, could bring off a thing like that?"
"The main issue, then," said Psmith, "seems to be figuring out the lessee, right? Surely a significant organization like Cosy Moments, with its extensive connections, could pull something like that off?"
"I doubt it. We'll try, anyway. There's no knowing but what we may have luck."
"I doubt it. We'll give it a shot anyway. Who knows, we might get lucky."
"Precisely," said Psmith. "Full steam ahead, and trust to luck. The chances are that, if we go on long enough, we shall eventually arrive somewhere. After all, Columbus didn't know that America existed when he set out. All he knew was some highly interesting fact about an egg. What that was, I do not at the moment recall, but it bucked Columbus up like a tonic. It made him fizz ahead like a two-year-old. The facts which will nerve us to effort are two. In the first place, we know that there must be some one at the bottom of the business. Secondly, as there appears to be no law of libel whatsoever in this great and free country, we shall be enabled to haul up our slacks with a considerable absence of restraint."
"Exactly," said Psmith. "Full steam ahead, and let's rely on luck. The truth is, if we keep going long enough, we’ll probably end up somewhere. After all, Columbus didn’t even know America was there when he set off. The only thing he had was some fascinating fact about an egg. What that was, I can't recall right now, but it really motivated Columbus like a shot of energy. It sparked him to go forward like a kid. The key facts that will encourage us to take action are two. First, we know there must be someone behind this whole thing. Second, since there seems to be no defamation law in this great and free country, we can let loose without much worry."
"Sure," said Billy Windsor. "Which of us is going to write the first article?"
"Sure," said Billy Windsor. "Which one of us is going to write the first article?"
"You may leave it to me, Comrade Windsor. I am no hardened old journalist, I fear, but I have certain qualifications for the post. A young man once called at the office of a certain newspaper, and asked for a job. 'Have you any special line?' asked the editor. 'Yes,' said the bright lad, 'I am rather good at invective.' 'Any special kind of invective?' queried the man up top. 'No,' replied our hero, 'just general invective.' Such is my own case, Comrade Windsor. I am a very fair purveyor of good, general invective. And as my visit to Pleasant Street is of such recent date, I am tolerably full of my subject. Taking full advantage of the benevolent laws of this country governing libel, I fancy I will produce a screed which will make this anonymous lessee feel as if he had inadvertently seated himself upon a tin-tack. Give me pen and paper, Comrade Windsor, instruct Comrade Maloney to suspend his whistling till such time as I am better able to listen to it; and I think we have got a success."
"You can count on me, Comrade Windsor. I'm not a seasoned journalist, but I have what it takes for the job. A young guy once went to a certain newspaper office and asked for a position. The editor asked, 'Do you have a specific focus?' The young man replied, 'Yeah, I’m pretty good at insults.' The editor asked, 'Any specific type of insults?' He answered, 'No, just general insults.' That’s pretty much my situation, Comrade Windsor. I’m quite good at delivering general insults. And since I recently visited Pleasant Street, I have plenty to say about it. Thanks to the friendly libel laws in this country, I think I can write something that’ll make this anonymous tenant feel like he’s accidentally sat on a thumbtack. Just give me some paper and a pen, Comrade Windsor, tell Comrade Maloney to hold off on his whistling until I can pay attention to it; I think we're about to achieve something great."
CHAPTER X — GOING SOME
There was once an editor of a paper in the Far West who was sitting at his desk, musing pleasantly of life, when a bullet crashed through the window and embedded itself in the wall at the back of his head. A happy smile lit up the editor's face. "Ah," he said complacently, "I knew that Personal column of ours was going to be a success!"
There was once an editor of a newspaper in the Far West who was sitting at his desk, happily thinking about life, when a bullet smashed through the window and lodged itself in the wall behind him. A happy smile appeared on the editor's face. "Ah," he said contentedly, "I knew that Personal column of ours was going to be a hit!"
What the bullet was to the Far West editor, the visit of Mr. Francis Parker to the offices of Cosy Moments was to Billy Windsor.
What the bullet was to the Far West editor, Mr. Francis Parker's visit to the offices of Cosy Moments was to Billy Windsor.
It occurred in the third week of the new rigime of the paper. Cosy Moments, under its new management, had bounded ahead like a motor-car when the throttle is opened. Incessant work had been the order of the day. Billy Windsor's hair had become more dishevelled than ever, and even Psmith had at moments lost a certain amount of his dignified calm. Sandwiched in between the painful case of Kid Brady and the matter of the tenements, which formed the star items of the paper's contents, was a mass of bright reading dealing with the events of the day. Billy Windsor's newspaper friends had turned in some fine, snappy stuff in their best Yellow Journal manner, relating to the more stirring happenings in the city. Psmith, who had constituted himself guardian of the literary and dramatic interests of the paper, had employed his gift of general invective to considerable effect, as was shown by a conversation between Master Maloney and a visitor one morning, heard through the open door.
It happened in the third week of the new regime of the paper. Cosy Moments, under its new management, had taken off like a car when you press the gas. Nonstop work had been the routine. Billy Windsor's hair was messier than ever, and even Psmith had occasionally lost some of his dignified composure. Sandwiched between the tough case of Kid Brady and the issue of the tenements, which were the main features of the paper, was a collection of engaging articles about current events. Billy Windsor's newspaper buddies had submitted some catchy, sharp pieces in their best Yellow Journalism style, covering the more exciting events in the city. Psmith, who had taken on the role of protector of the paper's literary and dramatic interests, had used his talent for criticism to great effect, as shown by a conversation between Master Maloney and a visitor one morning, overheard through the open door.
"I wish to see the editor of this paper," said the visitor.
"I want to see the editor of this paper," said the visitor.
"Editor not in," said Master Maloney, untruthfully.
"Editor not in," Master Maloney said, not telling the truth.
"Ha! Then when he returns I wish you to give him a message."
"Ha! When he comes back, I want you to give him a message."
"Sure."
"Of course."
"I am Aubrey Bodkin, of the National Theatre. Give him my compliments, and tell him that Mr. Bodkin does not lightly forget."
"I’m Aubrey Bodkin from the National Theatre. Please convey my compliments to him and let him know that Mr. Bodkin doesn’t easily forget."
An unsolicited testimonial which caused Psmith the keenest satisfaction.
An unexpected compliment that brought Psmith great satisfaction.
The section of the paper devoted to Kid Brady was attractive to all those with sporting blood in them. Each week there appeared in the same place on the same page a portrait of the Kid, looking moody and important, in an attitude of self-defence, and under the portrait the legend, "Jimmy Garvin must meet this boy." Jimmy was the present holder of the light-weight title. He had won it a year before, and since then had confined himself to smoking cigars as long as walking-sticks and appearing nightly as the star in a music-hall sketch entitled "A Fight for Honour." His reminiscences were appearing weekly in a Sunday paper. It was this that gave Psmith the idea of publishing Kid Brady's autobiography in Cosy Moments, an idea which made the Kid his devoted adherent from then on. Like most pugilists, the Kid had a passion for bursting into print, and his life had been saddened up to the present by the refusal of the press to publish his reminiscences. To appear in print is the fighter's accolade. It signifies that he has arrived. Psmith extended the hospitality of page four of Cosy Moments to Kid Brady, and the latter leaped at the chance. He was grateful to Psmith for not editing his contributions. Other pugilists, contributing to other papers, groaned under the supervision of a member of the staff who cut out their best passages and altered the rest into Addisonian English. The readers of Cosy Moments got Kid Brady raw.
The section of the paper about Kid Brady caught the attention of all sports enthusiasts. Every week, there was a portrait of the Kid in the same spot on the same page, looking serious and important, in a self-defensive pose, with the caption, "Jimmy Garvin must meet this kid." Jimmy was the current lightweight champion. He had won the title a year earlier and since then had mostly been smoking giant cigars and starring in a music-hall act called "A Fight for Honour." His memories were being published weekly in a Sunday paper. This inspired Psmith to propose publishing Kid Brady's autobiography in Cosy Moments, a suggestion that made the Kid a loyal supporter from that point on. Like most boxers, the Kid was eager to get his story into print, and up until then, he had been disappointed by the media's refusal to share his experiences. Being published is like a badge of honor for fighters; it shows they’ve made it. Psmith offered Kid Brady space on page four of Cosy Moments, and the Kid jumped at the opportunity. He appreciated that Psmith wouldn’t edit his submissions. Other boxers writing for different papers had to deal with editors who cut out their best bits and reworded everything into overly formal English. Readers of Cosy Moments got the unfiltered Kid Brady.
"Comrade Brady," said Psmith to Billy, "has a singularly pure and pleasing style. It is bound to appeal powerfully to the many-headed. Listen to this bit. Our hero is fighting Battling Jack Benson in that eminent artist's native town of Louisville, and the citizens have given their native son the Approving Hand, while receiving Comrade Brady with chilly silence. Here is the Kid on the subject: 'I looked around that house, and I seen I hadn't a friend in it. And then the gong goes, and I says to myself how I has one friend, my poor old mother way out in Wyoming, and I goes in and mixes it, and then I seen Benson losing his goat, so I ups with an awful half-scissor hook to the plexus, and in the next round I seen Benson has a chunk of yellow, and I gets in with a hay-maker and I picks up another sleep-producer from the floor and hands it him, and he takes the count all right.' . . Crisp, lucid, and to the point. That is what the public wants. If this does not bring Comrade Garvin up to the scratch, nothing will."
"Comrade Brady," Psmith said to Billy, "has a uniquely pure and appealing style. It's bound to resonate strongly with the masses. Listen to this part. Our hero is fighting Battling Jack Benson in that famous artist's hometown of Louisville, and the locals have shown their support for their native son with loud cheers, while treating Comrade Brady with cold silence. Here's what the Kid had to say: 'I looked around that place, and I realized I didn’t have a friend in it. Then the bell rang, and I thought about how I had one friend, my poor old mother far away in Wyoming, so I went in and got into the fight. Then I saw Benson losing his cool, so I threw a powerful half-scissor hook to the stomach, and in the next round, I saw Benson was dazed, so I landed a haymaker and picked up another knockout punch from the floor and delivered it to him, and he went down for the count.' . . Crisp, clear, and to the point. That's what the public wants. If this doesn't motivate Comrade Garvin, nothing will."
But the feature of the paper was the "Tenement" series. It was late summer now, and there was nothing much going on in New York. The public was consequently free to take notice. The sale of Cosy Moments proceeded briskly. As Psmith had predicted, the change of policy had the effect of improving the sales to a marked extent. Letters of complaint from old subscribers poured into the office daily. But, as Billy Windsor complacently remarked, they had paid their subscriptions, so that the money was safe whether they read the paper or not. And, meanwhile, a large new public had sprung up and was growing every week. Advertisements came trooping in. Cosy Moments, in short, was passing through an era of prosperity undreamed of in its history.
But the main highlight of the paper was the "Tenement" series. It was late summer now, and not much was happening in New York. The public was therefore free to pay attention. The sale of Cosy Moments was going really well. As Psmith had predicted, the change in policy significantly boosted sales. Letters of complaint from old subscribers flooded the office daily. But, as Billy Windsor casually pointed out, they had already paid their subscriptions, so the money was safe whether they read the paper or not. Meanwhile, a large new audience had emerged and was growing every week. Advertisements were pouring in. Cosy Moments, in short, was experiencing an era of prosperity that was unimaginable in its history.
"Young blood," said Psmith nonchalantly, "young blood. That is the secret. A paper must keep up to date, or it falls behind its competitors in the race. Comrade Wilberfloss's methods were possibly sound, but too limited and archaic. They lacked ginger. We of the younger generation have our fingers more firmly on the public pulse. We read off the public's unspoken wishes as if by intuition. We know the game from A to Z."
"Young blood," Psmith said casually, "young blood. That's the key. A newspaper needs to stay current, or it will lag behind its competitors. Comrade Wilberfloss's methods might be effective, but they’re too narrow and outdated. They lack energy. We of the younger generation are more in tune with what the public wants. We can sense the public's unexpressed desires almost instinctively. We understand the game inside and out."
At this moment Master Maloney entered, bearing in his hand a card.
At that moment, Master Maloney walked in, holding a card in his hand.
"'Francis Parker'?" said Billy, taking it. "Don't know him."
"'Francis Parker'?" Billy said as he accepted it. "I don't know him."
"Nor I," said Psmith. "We make new friends daily."
"Me neither," said Psmith. "We make new friends every day."
"He's a guy with a tall-shaped hat," volunteered Master Maloney, "an' he's wearin' a dude suit an' shiny shoes."
"He's a guy with a tall hat," Master Maloney chimed in, "and he's wearing a stylish suit and shiny shoes."
"Comrade Parker," said Psmith approvingly, "has evidently not been blind to the importance of a visit to Cosy Moments. He has dressed himself in his best. He has felt, rightly, that this is no occasion for the old straw hat and the baggy flannels. I would not have it otherwise. It is the right spirit. Shall we give him audience, Comrade Windsor?"
"Comrade Parker," said Psmith approvingly, "clearly understands the importance of a visit to Cosy Moments. He's dressed in his best. He rightly feels that this isn’t the time for the old straw hat and baggy pants. I wouldn't want it any other way. It's the right attitude. Should we let him in, Comrade Windsor?"
"I wonder what he wants."
"I’m curious what he wants."
"That," said Psmith, "we shall ascertain more clearly after a personal interview. Comrade Maloney, show the gentleman in. We can give him three and a quarter minutes."
"That," said Psmith, "we'll figure out more clearly after a face-to-face meeting. Comrade Maloney, please let the gentleman in. We can spare him three and a quarter minutes."
Pugsy withdrew.
Pugsy backed away.
Mr. Francis Parker proved to be a man who might have been any age between twenty-five and thirty-five. He had a smooth, clean-shaven face, and a cat-like way of moving. As Pugsy had stated in effect, he wore a tail-coat, trousers with a crease which brought a smile of kindly approval to Psmith's face, and patent-leather boots of pronounced shininess. Gloves and a tall hat, which he carried, completed an impressive picture.
Mr. Francis Parker was a man who looked like he could be anywhere from twenty-five to thirty-five. He had a smooth, clean-shaven face and moved with a cat-like grace. As Pugsy had mentioned, he wore a tailcoat, trousers with a crease that made Psmith smile with approval, and shiny patent-leather boots. Completing the impressive look were gloves and a tall hat, which he held in his hand.
He moved softly into the room.
He slipped into the room.
"I wished to see the editor."
"I wanted to see the editor."
Psmith waved a hand towards Billy.
Psmith waved a hand at Billy.
"The treat has not been denied you," he said. "Before you is Comrade Windsor, the Wyoming cracker-jack. He is our editor. I myself—I am Psmith—though but a subordinate, may also claim the title in a measure. Technically, I am but a sub-editor; but such is the mutual esteem in which Comrade Windsor and I hold each other that we may practically be said to be inseparable. We have no secrets from each other. You may address us both impartially. Will you sit for a space?"
"The treat hasn’t been denied to you," he said. "In front of you is Comrade Windsor, the top guy from Wyoming. He’s our editor. As for me—I’m Psmith—though I'm just a subordinate, I can also claim the title to some extent. Technically, I'm just a sub-editor; but since Comrade Windsor and I regard each other so highly, we can practically be considered inseparable. We have no secrets between us. Feel free to talk to us both equally. Will you stay for a while?"
He pushed a chair towards the visitor, who seated himself with the care inspired by a perfect trouser-crease. There was a momentary silence while he selected a spot on the table on which to place his hat.
He pushed a chair toward the visitor, who sat down with the caution that comes from having a perfectly creased pair of trousers. There was a brief silence while he picked a place on the table to set his hat.
"The style of the paper has changed greatly, has it not, during the past few weeks?" he said. "I have never been, shall I say, a constant reader of Cosy Moments, and I may be wrong. But is not its interest in current affairs a recent development?"
"The style of the paper has changed a lot, hasn’t it, over the past few weeks?" he said. "I have never been, let’s say, a regular reader of Cosy Moments, and I could be mistaken. But isn’t its interest in current events a new thing?"
"You are very right," responded Psmith. "Comrade Windsor, a man of alert and restless temperament, felt that a change was essential if Cosy Moments was to lead public thought. Comrade Wilberfloss's methods were good in their way. I have no quarrel with Comrade Wilberfloss. But he did not lead public thought. He catered exclusively for children with water on the brain, and men and women with solid ivory skulls. Comrade Windsor, with a broader view, feels that there are other and larger publics. He refuses to content himself with ladling out a weekly dole of mental predigested breakfast food. He provides meat. He—"
"You’re absolutely right," Psmith replied. "Comrade Windsor, a guy who’s always on the move and full of energy, realized that a change was necessary if Cosy Moments wanted to shape public opinion. Comrade Wilberfloss’s methods have their merits. I don’t have a problem with Comrade Wilberfloss. But he didn’t influence public thought. He focused solely on kids with overactive imaginations and adults with solid, unyielding minds. Comrade Windsor, with a wider perspective, believes there are other, bigger audiences out there. He’s not satisfied with just dishing out a weekly serving of bland, simplified ideas. He offers something substantial. He—"
"Then—excuse me—" said Mr. Parker, turning to Billy, "You, I take it, are responsible for this very vigorous attack on the tenement-house owners?"
"Then—sorry to interrupt—" said Mr. Parker, turning to Billy, "I assume you’re the one behind this strong criticism of the tenement-house owners?"
"You can take it I am," said Billy.
"You can count on it, I am," said Billy.
Psmith interposed.
Psmith interrupted.
"We are both responsible, Comrade Parker. If any husky guy, as I fancy Master Maloney would phrase it, is anxious to aim a swift kick at the man behind those articles, he must distribute it evenly between Comrade Windsor and myself."
"We're both responsible, Comrade Parker. If any tough guy, as I imagine Master Maloney would put it, wants to take a swing at the person behind those articles, he should share the blame equally between Comrade Windsor and me."
"I see." Mr. Parker paused. "They are—er—very outspoken articles," he added.
"I see." Mr. Parker paused. "They are, um, pretty blunt articles," he added.
"Warm stuff," agreed Psmith. "Distinctly warm stuff."
"Warm stuff," Psmith agreed. "Definitely warm stuff."
"May I speak frankly?" said Mr. Parker.
"Can I be honest?" said Mr. Parker.
"Assuredly, Comrade Parker. There must be no secrets, no restraint between us. We would not have you go away and say to yourself, 'Did I make my meaning clear? Was I too elusive?' Say on."
"Absolutely, Comrade Parker. There should be no secrets or hesitation between us. We wouldn’t want you to leave wondering, 'Did I express my thoughts clearly? Was I too vague?' Go ahead."
"I am speaking in your best interests."
"I’m looking out for your best interests."
"Who would doubt it, Comrade Parker. Nothing has buoyed us up more strongly during the hours of doubt through which we have passed than the knowledge that you wish us well."
"Who would doubt it, Comrade Parker? Nothing has lifted our spirits more during the times of uncertainty we've faced than knowing you support us."
Billy Windsor suddenly became militant. There was a feline smoothness about the visitor which had been jarring upon him ever since he first spoke. Billy was of the plains, the home of blunt speech, where you looked your man in the eye and said it quick. Mr. Parker was too bland for human consumption. He offended Billy's honest soul.
Billy Windsor suddenly got intense. There was a sleekness about the visitor that had been unsettling him ever since he first spoke. Billy was from the plains, where people were straightforward, looking each other in the eye and getting to the point. Mr. Parker was too smooth for his taste. He rubbed Billy the wrong way.
"See here," cried he, leaning forward, "what's it all about? Let's have it. If you've anything to say about those articles, say it right out. Never mind our best interests. We can look after them. Let's have what's worrying you."
"Look here," he said, leaning forward, "what’s going on? Just spill it. If you have something to say about those articles, say it outright. Don't worry about our best interests. We can handle those ourselves. Just tell us what's bothering you."
Psmith waved a deprecating hand.
Psmith waved a dismissive hand.
"Do not let us be abrupt on this happy occasion. To me it is enough simply to sit and chat with Comrade Parker, irrespective of the trend of his conversation. Still, as time is money, and this is our busy day, possibly it might be as well, sir, if you unburdened yourself as soon as convenient. Have you come to point out some flaw in those articles? Do they fall short in any way of your standard for such work?"
"Let's not be abrupt on this happy occasion. For me, it's enough just to sit and talk with Comrade Parker, no matter what we discuss. However, since time is money and today is a busy day, it might be best if you share your thoughts whenever it's convenient. Did you come to point out some flaw in those articles? Do they not meet your standards for this kind of work?"
Mr. Parker's smooth face did not change its expression, but he came to the point.
Mr. Parker's calm face stayed the same, but he got straight to the point.
"I should not go on with them if I were you," he said.
"I wouldn't continue with them if I were you," he said.
"Why?" demanded Billy.
"Why?" Billy asked sharply.
"There are reasons why you should not," said Mr. Parker.
"There are reasons why you shouldn't," said Mr. Parker.
"And there are reasons why we should."
"And there are reasons why we should."
"Less powerful ones."
"Less powerful ones."
There proceeded from Billy a noise not describable in words. It was partly a snort, partly a growl. It resembled more than anything else the preliminary sniffing snarl a bull-dog emits before he joins battle. Billy's cow-boy blood was up. He was rapidly approaching the state of mind in which the men of the plains, finding speech unequal to the expression of their thoughts, reach for their guns.
There came a sound from Billy that can't be described in words. It was kind of a snort and kind of a growl. More than anything, it was like the snuffling growl a bulldog makes before it goes into a fight. Billy was fired up. He was quickly getting to the point where the men of the plains, unable to find the right words to express their feelings, grab for their guns.
Psmith intervened.
Psmith stepped in.
"We do not completely gather your meaning, Comrade Parker. I fear we must ask you to hand it to us with still more breezy frankness. Do you speak from purely friendly motives? Are you advising us to discontinue the articles merely because you fear that they will damage our literary reputation? Or are there other reasons why you feel that they should cease? Do you speak solely as a literary connoisseur? Is it the style or the subject-matter of which you disapprove?"
"We don't fully understand your point, Comrade Parker. I'm afraid we need you to explain it with a bit more straightforwardness. Are you coming from purely friendly intentions? Are you suggesting we stop the articles just because you think they might harm our literary reputation? Or are there other reasons you believe they should come to an end? Are you speaking solely as a literary expert? Is it the style or the subject matter that you dislike?"
Mr. Parker leaned forward.
Mr. Parker leaned in.
"The gentleman whom I represent—"
"The man I represent—"
"Then this is no matter of your own personal taste? You are an emissary?"
"Then this isn't about your personal taste? Are you an envoy?"
"These articles are causing a certain inconvenience to the gentleman whom I represent. Or, rather, he feels that, if continued, they may do so."
"These articles are causing some trouble for the gentleman I represent. Or, more accurately, he believes that if they continue, they might."
"You mean," broke in Billy explosively, "that if we kick up enough fuss to make somebody start a commission to inquire into this rotten business, your friend who owns the private Hades we're trying to get improved, will have to get busy and lose some of his money by making the houses fit to live in? Is that it?"
"You mean," Billy interrupted angrily, "that if we make enough noise to get someone to start a commission to look into this terrible situation, your friend who owns the private hell we're trying to improve will have to start taking action and spend some of his money to make the houses livable? Is that right?"
"It is not so much the money, Mr. Windsor, though, of course, the expense would be considerable. My employer is a wealthy man."
"It’s not just about the money, Mr. Windsor, although the cost would definitely be significant. My boss is a rich guy."
"I bet he is," said Billy disgustedly. "I've no doubt he makes a mighty good pile out of Pleasant Street."
"I bet he is," said Billy, feeling disgusted. "I have no doubt he makes a pretty good amount from Pleasant Street."
"It is not so much the money," repeated Mr. Parker, "as the publicity involved. I speak quite frankly. There are reasons why my employer would prefer not to come before the public just now as the owner of the Pleasant Street property. I need not go into those reasons. It is sufficient to say that they are strong ones."
"It’s not just about the money," Mr. Parker said again, "but the publicity that comes with it. I’ll be honest. There are reasons my employer would rather not be in the spotlight right now as the owner of the Pleasant Street property. I won’t get into those reasons. It’s enough to say that they are significant."
"Well, he knows what to do, I guess. The moment he starts in to make those houses decent, the articles stop. It's up to him."
"Well, I guess he knows what to do. As soon as he starts making those houses decent, the articles stop. It's his responsibility."
Psmith nodded.
Psmith nodded.
"Comrade Windsor is correct. He has hit the mark and rung the bell. No conscientious judge would withhold from Comrade Windsor a cigar or a cocoanut, according as his private preference might dictate. That is the matter in a nutshell. Remove the reason for those very scholarly articles, and they cease."
"Comrade Windsor is right. He’s nailed it and made his point clear. No fair judge would deny Comrade Windsor a cigar or a coconut, depending on personal taste. That sums it up. Take away the reason for those academic articles, and they’d go away."
Mr. Parker shook his head.
Mr. Parker shook his head.
"I fear that is not feasible. The expense of reconstructing the houses makes that impossible."
"I’m afraid that's not possible. The cost of rebuilding the houses makes it unfeasible."
"Then there's no use in talking," said Billy. "The articles will go on."
"Then there's no point in talking," said Billy. "The articles will keep coming."
Mr. Parker coughed. A tentative cough, suggesting that the situation was now about to enter upon a more delicate phase. Billy and Psmith waited for him to begin. From their point of view the discussion was over. If it was to be reopened on fresh lines, it was for their visitor to effect that reopening.
Mr. Parker coughed. It was a cautious cough, indicating that the situation was about to become more delicate. Billy and Psmith waited for him to start. From their perspective, the discussion was finished. If it was going to be reopened in a new way, it was up to their guest to make that happen.
"Now, I'm going to be frank, gentlemen," said he, as who should say, "We are all friends here. Let us be hearty." "I'm going to put my cards on the table, and see if we can't fix something up. Now, see here: We don't want unpleasantness. You aren't in this business for your healths, eh? You've got your living to make, just like everybody else, I guess. Well, see here. This is how it stands. To a certain extant, I don't mind admitting, seeing that we're being frank with one another, you two gentlemen have got us—that's to say, my employer—in a cleft stick. Frankly, those articles are beginning to attract attention, and if they go on there's going to be a lot of inconvenience for my employer. That's clear, I reckon. Well, now, here's a square proposition. How much do you want to stop those articles? That's straight. I've been frank with you, and I want you to be frank with me. What's your figure? Name it, and, if it's not too high, I guess we needn't quarrel."
"Now, I'm going to be straight with you, gentlemen," he said, as if to say, "We're all friends here. Let’s be open." "I'm going to lay everything on the table and see if we can work something out. Here’s the deal: We don’t want any trouble. You're not in this business for fun, right? You’ve got to make a living, just like everyone else, I suppose. Well, here’s the situation. To some extent, I’ll admit, since we’re being honest with each other, you two gentlemen have put us—my employer, that is—in a tough spot. Honestly, those articles are starting to get attention, and if they keep going, it’s going to create a lot of issues for my employer. That’s pretty clear, I think. So, here’s a fair offer. How much do you want to make those articles stop? That’s straightforward. I’ve been honest with you, and I want you to be straightforward with me. What’s your price? Just say it, and if it’s reasonable, I guess we don’t need to fight."
He looked expectantly at Billy. Billy's eyes were bulging. He struggled for speech. He had got as far as "Say!" when Psmith interrupted him. Psmith, gazing sadly at Mr. Parker through his monocle, spoke quietly, with the restrained dignity of some old Roman senator dealing with the enemies of the Republic.
He looked eagerly at Billy. Billy's eyes were wide. He tried to speak. He had gotten as far as "Say!" when Psmith cut him off. Psmith, looking sadly at Mr. Parker through his monocle, spoke softly, with the calm dignity of an old Roman senator addressing the enemies of the Republic.
"Comrade Parker," he said, "I fear that you have allowed constant communication with the conscienceless commercialism of this worldly city to undermine your moral sense. It is useless to dangle rich bribes before our eyes. Cosy Moments cannot be muzzled. You doubtless mean well, according to your—if I may say so—somewhat murky lights, but we are not for sale, except at ten cents weekly. From the hills of Maine to the Everglades of Florida, from Sandy Hook to San Francisco, from Portland, Oregon, to Melonsquashville, Tennessee, one sentence is in every man's mouth. And what is that sentence? I give you three guesses. You give it up? It is this: 'Cosy Moments cannot be muzzled!'"
"Comrade Parker," he said, "I’m afraid that your constant communication with the ruthless commercialism of this city is compromising your moral judgement. It’s pointless to dangle wealth in front of us. Cosy Moments cannot be silenced. You likely mean well, according to your—if I may say so—somewhat unclear understanding, but we are not for sale, except for ten cents a week. From the hills of Maine to the Everglades of Florida, from Sandy Hook to San Francisco, from Portland, Oregon, to Melonsquashville, Tennessee, one phrase is on every man’s lips. And what is that phrase? I’ll give you three guesses. You give up? It is this: 'Cosy Moments cannot be silenced!'"
Mr. Parker rose.
Mr. Parker stood up.
"There's nothing more to be done then," he said.
"There's nothing more to do then," he said.
"Nothing," agreed Psmith, "except to make a noise like a hoop and roll away."
"Nothing," agreed Psmith, "except to make a sound like a hoop and roll away."
"And do it quick," yelled Billy, exploding like a fire-cracker.
"And do it fast," shouted Billy, bursting with energy like a firecracker.
Psmith bowed.
Psmith bowed.
"Speed," he admitted, "would be no bad thing. Frankly—if I may borrow the expression—your square proposition has wounded us. I am a man of powerful self-restraint, one of those strong, silent men, and I can curb my emotions. But I fear that Comrade Windsor's generous temperament may at any moment prompt him to start throwing ink-pots. And in Wyoming his deadly aim with the ink-pot won him among the admiring cowboys the sobriquet of Crack-Shot Cuthbert. As man to man, Comrade Parker, I should advise you to bound swiftly away."
"Speed," he admitted, "wouldn't be a bad idea. Honestly—if I can use the phrase—your straightforward proposal has hurt us. I'm a man of strong self-control, one of those quiet types, and I can manage my feelings. But I worry that Comrade Windsor's generous nature might cause him to start throwing ink pots at any moment. In Wyoming, his amazing accuracy with an ink pot earned him the nickname Crack-Shot Cuthbert among the admiring cowboys. So, man to man, Comrade Parker, I recommend you get out of here quickly."
"I'm going," said Mr. Parker, picking up his hat. "And I'll give you a piece of advice, too. Those articles are going to be stopped, and if you've any sense between you, you'll stop them yourselves before you get hurt. That's all I've got to say, and that goes."
"I'm leaving," Mr. Parker said as he grabbed his hat. "And I have some advice for you. Those articles are going to be halted, and if you have any common sense, you should stop them yourselves before you get hurt. That's all I have to say, and I mean it."
He went out, closing the door behind him with a bang that added emphasis to his words.
He stepped outside, slamming the door shut behind him, which emphasized his words even more.
"To men of nicely poised nervous organisation such as ourselves, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith, smoothing his waistcoat thoughtfully, "these scenes are acutely painful. We wince before them. Our ganglions quiver like cinematographs. Gradually recovering command of ourselves, we review the situation. Did our visitor's final remarks convey anything definite to you? Were they the mere casual badinage of a parting guest, or was there something solid behind them?"
"To men with finely tuned nervous systems like us, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith, thoughtfully smoothing his waistcoat, "these scenes are really painful. We wince at them. Our nerves tremble like film projectors. Slowly regaining our composure, we assess the situation. Did our visitor's last comments mean anything specific to you? Were they just casual banter from someone leaving, or was there something substantial behind them?"
Billy Windsor was looking serious.
Billy Windsor looked serious.
"I guess he meant it all right. He's evidently working for somebody pretty big, and that sort of man would have a pull with all kinds of Thugs. We shall have to watch out. Now that they find we can't be bought, they'll try the other way. They mean business sure enough. But, by George, let 'em! We're up against a big thing, and I'm going to see it through if they put every gang in New York on to us."
"I think he really meant it. He's clearly working for someone important, and a guy like that would have connections with all kinds of thugs. We need to be careful. Now that they see we can't be bribed, they'll go for a different approach. They're definitely serious about this. But, honestly, bring it on! We're facing something major, and I'm going to see it through, even if they send every gang in New York after us."
"Precisely, Comrade Windsor. Cosy Moments, as I have had occasion to observe before, cannot be muzzled."
"Exactly, Comrade Windsor. Cosy Moments, as I've mentioned before, can't be silenced."
"That's right," said Billy Windsor. "And," he added, with the contented look the Far West editor must have worn as the bullet came through the window, "we must have got them scared, or they wouldn't have shown their hand that way. I guess we're making a hit. Cosy Moments is going some now."
"That's right," said Billy Windsor. "And," he added, with the satisfied look the Far West editor must have had as the bullet came through the window, "we must have gotten them scared, or they wouldn't have revealed their strategy like that. I guess we're making an impact. Cosy Moments is really picking up now."
CHAPTER XI — THE MAN AT THE ASTOR
The duties of Master Pugsy Maloney at the offices of Cosy Moments were not heavy; and he was accustomed to occupy his large store of leisure by reading narratives dealing with life in the prairies, which he acquired at a neighbouring shop at cut rates in consideration of their being shop-soiled. It was while he was engrossed in one of these, on the morning following the visit of Mr. Parker, that the seedy-looking man made his appearance. He walked in from the street, and stood before Master Maloney.
The responsibilities of Master Pugsy Maloney at the offices of Cosy Moments weren't demanding; he usually spent his free time reading stories about life on the prairies, which he bought at a nearby store at discounted prices because they were slightly damaged. It was while he was absorbed in one of these books, the morning after Mr. Parker's visit, that the scruffy-looking man entered. He came in from the street and stood in front of Master Maloney.
"Hey, kid," he said.
"Hey, kid," he said.
Pugsy looked up with some hauteur. He resented being addressed as "kid" by perfect strangers.
Pugsy looked up with a bit of arrogance. He didn't like being called "kid" by complete strangers.
"Editor in, Tommy?" inquired the man.
"Editor in, Tommy?" the man asked.
Pugsy by this time had taken a thorough dislike to him. To be called "kid" was bad. The subtle insult of "Tommy" was still worse.
Pugsy by this time had developed a strong dislike for him. Being called "kid" was bad. The subtle jab of "Tommy" was even worse.
"Nope," he said curtly, fixing his eyes again on his book. A movement on the part of the visitor attracted his attention. The seedy man was making for the door of the inner room. Pugsy instantly ceased to be the student and became the man of action. He sprang from his seat and wriggled in between the man and the door.
"Nope," he said sharply, turning his gaze back to his book. A motion from the visitor caught his eye. The shabby man was heading for the door of the inner room. Pugsy immediately shifted from being a student to a person of action. He jumped up from his seat and squeezed his way between the man and the door.
"Youse can't butt in dere," he said authoritatively. "Chase yerself."
"You can't interrupt there," he said confidently. "Go away."
The man eyed him with displeasure.
The man looked at him with displeasure.
"Fresh kid!" he observed disapprovingly.
"Fresh kid!" he remarked disapprovingly.
"Fade away," urged Master Maloney.
"Vanish," urged Master Maloney.
The visitor's reply was to extend a hand and grasp Pugsy's left ear between a long finger and thumb. Since time began, small boys in every country have had but one answer for this action. Pugsy made it. He emitted a piercing squeal in which pain, fear, and resentment strove for supremacy.
The visitor's response was to reach out and grab Pugsy's left ear between a long finger and thumb. Since the dawn of time, little boys in every country have had only one reaction to this action. Pugsy let out a high-pitched squeal that mixed pain, fear, and frustration in equal measure.
The noise penetrated into the editorial sanctum, losing only a small part of its strength on the way. Psmith, who was at work on a review of a book of poetry, looked up with patient sadness.
The noise crept into the editorial space, losing only a bit of its intensity along the way. Psmith, who was busy writing a review for a book of poetry, looked up with a patient sadness.
"If Comrade Maloney," he said, "is going to take to singing as well as whistling, I fear this journal must put up its shutters. Concentrated thought will be out of the question."
"If Comrade Maloney," he said, "is going to start singing as well as whistling, I’m afraid this journal will have to close down. Focused thought will be impossible."
A second squeal rent the air. Billy Windsor jumped up.
A second squeal broke the silence. Billy Windsor sprang up.
"Somebody must be hurting the kid," he exclaimed.
"Someone must be hurting the kid," he said.
He hurried to the door and flung it open. Psmith followed at a more leisurely pace. The seedy man, caught in the act, released Master Maloney, who stood rubbing his ear with resentment written on every feature.
He rushed to the door and swung it open. Psmith followed at a more relaxed pace. The shabby man, caught in the act, let go of Master Maloney, who stood rubbing his ear with annoyance visible on his face.
On such occasions as this Billy was a man of few words. He made a dive for the seedy man; but the latter, who during the preceding moment had been eyeing the two editors as if he were committing their appearance to memory, sprang back, and was off down the stairs with the agility of a Marathon runner.
On occasions like this, Billy was a man of few words. He lunged at the shady guy; however, the man, who just a moment earlier had been studying the two editors as if he were memorizing their looks, leaped back and bolted down the stairs with the speed of a marathon runner.
"He blows in," said Master Maloney, aggrieved, "and asks is de editor dere. I tells him no, 'cos youse said youse wasn't, and he nips me by the ear when I gets busy to stop him gettin' t'roo."
"He walks in," said Master Maloney, annoyed, "and asks if the editor is there. I tell him no, because you said you weren't, and he grabs me by the ear when I try to stop him from getting through."
"Comrade Maloney," said Psmith, "you are a martyr. What would Horatius have done if somebody had nipped him by the ear when he was holding the bridge? The story does not consider the possibility. Yet it might have made all the difference. Did the gentleman state his business?"
"Comrade Maloney," Psmith said, "you are a martyr. What would Horatius have done if someone had grabbed him by the ear while he was holding the bridge? The story doesn't account for that possibility. But it could have completely changed things. Did the gentleman mention his business?"
"Nope. Just tried to butt t'roo."
"Nope. Just tried to push through."
"Another of these strong silent men. The world is full of us. These are the perils of the journalistic life. You will be safer and happier when you are rounding up cows on your mustang."
"Another one of these strong, quiet types. The world is full of people like us. These are the risks of the journalism life. You'll be safer and happier when you're rounding up cattle on your horse."
"I wonder what he wanted," said Billy, when they were back again in the inner room.
"I wonder what he wanted," Billy said when they were back in the inner room.
"Who can say, Comrade Windsor? Possibly our autographs. Possibly five minutes' chat on general subjects."
"Who can say, Comrade Windsor? Maybe our signatures. Maybe a five-minute conversation about general topics."
"I don't like the look of him," said Billy.
"I don't like his vibe," said Billy.
"Whereas what Comrade Maloney objected to was the feel of him. In what respect did his look jar upon you? His clothes were poorly cut, but such things, I know, leave you unmoved."
"Comrade Maloney's issue was with how he came across. What specific aspect of his appearance bothered you? His clothes were badly fitted, but I know that doesn't affect you."
"It seems to me," said Billy thoughtfully, "as if he came just to get a sight of us."
"It feels to me," Billy said thoughtfully, "like he came just to see us."
"And he got it. Ah, Providence is good to the poor."
"And he got it. Ah, fate is kind to the less fortunate."
"Whoever's behind those tenements isn't going to stick at any odd trifle. We must watch out. That man was probably sent to mark us down for one of the gangs. Now they'll know what we look like, and they can get after us."
"Whoever's behind those apartment buildings isn't going to hesitate at anything minor. We need to be careful. That guy was probably sent to identify us for one of the gangs. Now they'll know what we look like, and they can come after us."
"These are the drawbacks to being public men, Comrade Windsor. We must bear them manfully, without wincing."
"These are the downsides of being public figures, Comrade Windsor. We have to handle them bravely, without flinching."
Billy turned again to his work.
Billy turned back to his work.
"I'm not going to wince," he said, "so's you could notice it with a microscope. What I'm going to do is to buy a good big stick. And I'd advise you to do the same."
"I'm not going to flinch," he said, "so you could see it with a microscope. What I'm going to do is buy a big stick. And I suggest you do the same."
* * *
* * *
It was by Psmith's suggestion that the editorial staff of Cosy Moments dined that night in the roof-garden at the top of the Astor Hotel.
It was Psmith who suggested that the editorial team of Cosy Moments have dinner that night in the rooftop garden at the Astor Hotel.
"The tired brain," he said, "needs to recuperate. To feed on such a night as this in some low-down hostelry on the level of the street, with German waiters breathing heavily down the back of one's neck and two fiddles and a piano whacking out 'Beautiful Eyes' about three feet from one's tympanum, would be false economy. Here, fanned by cool breezes and surrounded by fair women and brave men, one may do a bit of tissue-restoring. Moreover, there is little danger up here of being slugged by our moth-eaten acquaintance of this morning. A man with trousers like his would not be allowed in. We shall probably find him waiting for us at the main entrance with a sand-bag, when we leave, but, till then—"
"The tired brain," he said, "needs to recover. Eating in a cheap inn on the street tonight, with German waiters breathing heavily on your neck and two violins and a piano blasting 'Beautiful Eyes' just a few feet away, would be a waste. Here, with cool breezes and surrounded by beautiful women and brave men, you can do some real restful recharging. Plus, there’s little chance of being attacked by our scruffy friend from this morning. A guy with pants like his wouldn’t be allowed in here. We’ll probably find him waiting for us at the main entrance with a sandbag when we leave, but until then—"
He turned with gentle grace to his soup.
He turned gracefully to his soup.
It was a warm night, and the roof-garden was full. From where they sat they could see the million twinkling lights of the city. Towards the end of the meal, Psmith's gaze concentrated itself on the advertisement of a certain brand of ginger-ale in Times Square. It is a mass of electric light arranged in the shape of a great bottle, and at regular intervals there proceed from the bottle's mouth flashes of flame representing ginger-ale. The thing began to exercise a hypnotic effect on Psmith. He came to himself with a start, to find Billy Windsor in conversation with a waiter.
It was a warm night, and the rooftop garden was crowded. From where they were sitting, they could see the millions of twinkling lights of the city. Towards the end of the meal, Psmith's attention fixed on the ad for a particular brand of ginger ale in Times Square. It's a huge electric light display shaped like a giant bottle, and at regular intervals, flashes of flame shoot out from the bottle's mouth, representing ginger ale. The whole thing started to have a hypnotic effect on Psmith. He snapped back to reality to find Billy Windsor chatting with a waiter.
"Yes, my name's Windsor," Billy was saying.
"Yeah, I'm Windsor," Billy was saying.
The waiter bowed and retired to one of the tables where a young man in evening clothes was seated. Psmith recollected having seen this solitary diner looking in their direction once or twice during dinner, but the fact had not impressed him.
The waiter nodded and walked over to one of the tables where a young man in evening wear was sitting. Psmith remembered seeing this lone diner glance their way once or twice during dinner, but it hadn’t really caught his attention.
"What is happening, Comrade Windsor?" he inquired. "I was musing with a certain tenseness at the moment, and the rush of events has left me behind."
"What’s going on, Comrade Windsor?" he asked. "I was thinking pretty hard just now, and the fast pace of things has left me out of the loop."
"Man at that table wanted to know if my name was Windsor," said Billy.
"That guy at the table wanted to know if my name was Windsor," Billy said.
"Ah?" said Psmith, interested; "and was it?"
"Really?" Psmith asked, intrigued. "And was it?"
"Here he comes. I wonder what he wants. I don't know the man from Adam."
"Here he comes. I wonder what he wants. I don't know this guy at all."
The stranger was threading his way between the tables.
The stranger was making his way between the tables.
"Can I have a word with you, Mr. Windsor?" he said.
"Can I talk to you for a moment, Mr. Windsor?" he said.
Billy looked at him curiously. Recent events had made him wary of strangers.
Billy looked at him with curiosity. Recent events had made him cautious around strangers.
"Won't you sit down?" he said.
"Could you please take a seat?" he asked.
A waiter was bringing a chair. The young man seated himself.
A waiter was bringing a chair. The young man sat down.
"By the way," added Billy; "my friend, Mr. Smith."
"By the way," Billy added, "this is my friend, Mr. Smith."
"Pleased to meet you," said the other.
"Pleased to meet you," said the other person.
"I don't know your name," Billy hesitated.
"I don’t know your name," Billy said hesitantly.
"Never mind about my name," said the stranger. "It won't be needed. Is Mr. Smith on your paper? Excuse my asking."
"Don't worry about my name," said the stranger. "It's not important. Is Mr. Smith on your list? Sorry to ask."
Psmith bowed. "That's all right, then. I can go ahead." He bent forward.
Psmith nodded. "That's cool, then. I can move forward." He leaned in.
"Neither of you gentlemen are hard of hearing, eh?"
"Neither of you guys are hard of hearing, right?"
"In the old prairie days," said Psmith, "Comrade Windsor was known to the Indians as Boola-Ba-Na-Gosh, which, as you doubtless know, signifies Big-Chief-Who-Can-Hear-A-Fly-Clear-Its-Throat. I too can hear as well as the next man. Why?"
"In the old prairie days," said Psmith, "Comrade Windsor was known to the Indians as Boola-Ba-Na-Gosh, which, as you probably know, means Big-Chief-Who-Can-Hear-A-Fly-Clear-Its-Throat. I can hear just as well as anyone else. Why?"
"That's all right, then. I don't want to have to shout it. There's some things it's better not to yell."
"That's fine, then. I don't want to have to raise my voice. Some things are better left unsaid."
He turned to Billy, who had been looking at him all the while with a combination of interest and suspicion. The man might or might not be friendly. In the meantime, there was no harm in being on one's guard. Billy's experience as a cub-reporter had given him the knowledge that is only given in its entirety to police and newspaper men: that there are two New Yorks. One is a modern, well-policed city, through which one may walk from end to end without encountering adventure. The other is a city as full of sinister intrigue, of whisperings and conspiracies, of battle, murder, and sudden death in dark by-ways, as any town of mediaeval Italy. Given certain conditions, anything may happen to any one in New York. And Billy realised that these conditions now prevailed in his own case. He had come into conflict with New York's underworld. Circumstances had placed him below the surface, where only his wits could help him.
He turned to Billy, who had been watching him the whole time with a mix of curiosity and distrust. The man could be friendly or not. For now, there was no harm in being cautious. Billy's time as a rookie reporter had taught him what only police and journalists truly understand: there are two New Yorks. One is a modern, well-policed city where you can walk from one end to the other without any excitement. The other is a city packed with sinister intrigue, whispers and conspiracies, battles, murders, and sudden deaths in dark alleyways, just like any medieval town in Italy. Under certain conditions, anything can happen to anyone in New York. And Billy realized that those conditions were now playing out in his own situation. He had stumbled into New York's underworld. Circumstances had pushed him below the surface, where only his wits could save him.
"It's about that tenement business," said the stranger.
"It's about that apartment building deal," said the stranger.
Billy bristled. "Well, what about it?" he demanded truculently.
Billy bristled. "So, what’s the deal?" he asked aggressively.
The stranger raised a long and curiously delicately shaped hand. "Don't bite at me," he said. "This isn't my funeral. I've no kick coming. I'm a friend."
The stranger lifted a long and oddly shaped hand. "Don't attack me," he said. "This isn't my funeral. I have no issues here. I'm a friend."
"Yet you don't tell us your name."
"Yet you still haven't told us your name."
"Never mind my name. If you were in my line of business, you wouldn't be so durned stuck on this name thing. Call me Smith, if you like."
"Forget my name. If you were in my line of work, you wouldn't be so hung up on this name issue. Call me Smith, if you want."
"You could select no nobler pseudonym," said Psmith cordially.
"You couldn't choose a more honorable nickname," Psmith said warmly.
"Eh? Oh, I see. Well, make it Brown, then. Anything you please. It don't signify. See here, let's get back. About this tenement thing. You understand certain parties have got it in against you?"
"Wait, I get it. Then make it Brown. Whatever you want. It doesn’t matter. Look, let’s get back to this tenement issue. Do you realize that some people have it out for you?"
"A charming conversationalist, one Comrade Parker, hinted at something of the sort," said Psmith, "in a recent interview. Cosy Moments, however, cannot be muzzled."
"A charming conversationalist, one Comrade Parker, hinted at something like that," said Psmith, "in a recent interview. Cosy Moments, however, can't be silenced."
"Well?" said Billy.
"Well?" Billy asked.
"You're up against a big proposition."
"You're facing a major challenge."
"We can look after ourselves."
"We can take care of ourselves."
"Gum! you'll need to. The man behind is a big bug."
"Gum! You’ll need to. The guy behind you is a big deal."
Billy leaned forward eagerly.
Billy leaned in eagerly.
"Who is he?"
"Who is this guy?"
The other shrugged his shoulders.
The other person shrugged.
"I don't know. You wouldn't expect a man like that to give himself away."
"I don't know. You wouldn't think someone like him would reveal himself."
"Then how do you know he's a big bug?"
"Then how do you know he's important?"
"Precisely," said Psmith. "On what system have you estimated the size of the gentleman's bughood?"
"Exactly," said Psmith. "What method did you use to determine the size of the guy's bughood?"
The stranger lit a cigar.
The stranger lit a cigar.
"By the number of dollars he was ready to put up to have you done in."
"By the amount of money he was willing to pay to have you taken out."
Billy's eyes snapped.
Billy's eyes widened.
"Oh?" he said. "And which gang has he given the job to?"
"Oh?" he said. "Which crew has he assigned the job to?"
"I wish I could tell you. He—his agent, that is—came to Bat Jarvis."
"I wish I could tell you. He—his agent, that is—came to Bat Jarvis."
"The cat-expert?" said Psmith. "A man of singularly winsome personality."
"The cat expert?" Psmith said. "A guy with an incredibly charming personality."
"Bat turned the job down."
"Bat turned down the job."
"Why was that?" inquired Billy.
"Why was that?" asked Billy.
"He said he needed the money as much as the next man, but when he found out who he was supposed to lay for, he gave his job the frozen face. Said you were a friend of his and none of his fellows were going to put a finger on you. I don't know what you've been doing to Bat, but he's certainly Willie the Long-Lost Brother with you."
"He said he needed the money as much as anyone else, but when he found out who he was supposed to go after, he turned cold on the job. He said you were a friend of his and none of his guys were going to touch you. I don't know what you've done to Bat, but he's definitely acting like a long-lost brother with you."
"A powerful argument in favour of kindness to animals!" said Psmith. "Comrade Windsor came into possession of one of Comrade Jarvis's celebrated stud of cats. What did he do? Instead of having the animal made into a nourishing soup, he restored it to its bereaved owner. Observe the sequel. He is now as a prize tortoiseshell to Comrade Jarvis."
"A strong argument for being kind to animals!" said Psmith. "Comrade Windsor got hold of one of Comrade Jarvis's famous cats. What did he do? Instead of turning the cat into a hearty soup, he returned it to its heartbroken owner. Look at what happened next. He is now a prized tortoiseshell for Comrade Jarvis."
"So Bat wouldn't stand for it?" said Billy.
"So Bat wouldn't put up with it?" said Billy.
"Not on his life. Turned it down without a blink. And he sent me along to find you and tell you so."
"Not a chance. He rejected it without a second thought. So he sent me to find you and let you know."
"We are much obliged to Comrade Jarvis," said Psmith.
"We really appreciate Comrade Jarvis," said Psmith.
"He told me to tell you to watch out, because another gang is dead sure to take on the job. But he said you were to know he wasn't mixed up in it. He also said that any time you were in bad, he'd do his best for you. You've certainly made the biggest kind of hit with Bat. I haven't seen him so worked up over a thing in years. Well, that's all, I reckon. Guess I'll be pushing along. I've a date to keep. Glad to have met you. Glad to have met you, Mr. Smith. Pardon me, you have an insect on your coat."
"He told me to let you know to be careful because another gang is definitely going to take the job. But he wants you to know he’s not involved in it. He also said that anytime you’re in trouble, he’ll do his best to help you. You've really made a huge impression on Bat. I haven’t seen him this worked up about something in years. Well, that’s it for me, I guess. I should get going. I have a date to keep. It was nice meeting you. Nice to meet you, Mr. Smith. Excuse me, you have a bug on your coat."
He flicked at Psmith's coat with a quick movement. Psmith thanked him gravely.
He flicked Psmith's coat with a quick motion. Psmith thanked him seriously.
"Good night," concluded the stranger, moving off. For a few moments after he had gone, Psmith and Billy sat smoking in silence. They had plenty to think about.
"Good night," said the stranger as he walked away. For a few moments after he left, Psmith and Billy sat smoking in silence. They had a lot on their minds.
"How's the time going?" asked Billy at length. Psmith felt for his watch, and looked at Billy with some sadness.
"How's the time going?" Billy asked after a while. Psmith checked his watch and looked at Billy with a hint of sadness.
"I am sorry to say, Comrade Windsor—"
"I’m sorry to say, Comrade Windsor—"
"Hullo," said Billy, "here's that man coming back again."
"Hey," said Billy, "that guy is coming back again."
The stranger came up to their table, wearing a light overcoat over his dress clothes. From the pocket of this he produced a gold watch.
The stranger approached their table, wearing a light overcoat over his dress clothes. From the pocket of it, he pulled out a gold watch.
"Force of habit," he said apologetically, handing it to Psmith. "You'll pardon me. Good night, gentlemen, again."
"Old habits die hard," he said with an apology, handing it to Psmith. "I hope you can forgive me. Good night, gentlemen, once more."
CHAPTER XII — A RED TAXIMETER
The Astor Hotel faces on to Times Square. A few paces to the right of the main entrance the Times Building towers to the sky; and at the foot of this the stream of traffic breaks, forming two channels. To the right of the building is Seventh Avenue, quiet, dark, and dull. To the left is Broadway, the Great White Way, the longest, straightest, brightest, wickedest street in the world.
The Astor Hotel faces Times Square. Just a few steps to the right of the main entrance, the Times Building reaches up into the sky, and at its base, the flow of traffic divides into two lanes. On the right side of the building is Seventh Avenue, calm, dark, and boring. On the left is Broadway, the Great White Way, the longest, straightest, brightest, and wildest street in the world.
Psmith and Billy, having left the Astor, started to walk down Broadway to Billy's lodgings in Fourteenth Street. The usual crowd was drifting slowly up and down in the glare of the white lights.
Psmith and Billy, leaving the Astor, began to stroll down Broadway to Billy's place on Fourteenth Street. The typical crowd was moving leisurely back and forth in the bright light.
They had reached Herald Square, when a voice behind them exclaimed, "Why, it's Mr. Windsor!"
They had reached Herald Square when a voice behind them shouted, "Wow, it's Mr. Windsor!"
They wheeled round. A flashily dressed man was standing with outstetched hand.
They turned around. A man in flashy clothes was standing there with his hand outstretched.
"I saw you come out of the Astor," he said cheerily. "I said to myself, 'I know that man.' Darned if I could put a name to you, though. So I just followed you along, and right here it came to me."
"I saw you come out of the Astor," he said happily. "I thought to myself, 'I know that guy.' But I just couldn't remember your name. So I just kept following you, and right here it finally clicked."
"It did, did it?" said Billy politely.
"It did, did it?" Billy said politely.
"It did, sir. I've never set eyes on you before, but I've seen so many photographs of you that I reckon we're old friends. I know your father very well, Mr. Windsor. He showed me the photographs. You may have heard him speak of me—Jack Lake? How is the old man? Seen him lately?"
"It did, sir. I've never seen you before, but I've looked at so many pictures of you that I feel like we're old friends. I know your dad really well, Mr. Windsor. He showed me the photos. You might have heard him mention me—Jack Lake? How's the old man? Seen him recently?"
"Not for some time. He was well when he last wrote."
"Not for a while. He was fine when he last wrote."
"Good for him. He would be. Tough as a plank, old Joe Windsor. We always called him Joe."
"Good for him. He always was. Tough as a board, old Joe Windsor. We always called him Joe."
"You'd have known him down in Missouri, of course?" said Billy.
"You would have known him back in Missouri, right?" said Billy.
"That's right. In Missouri. We were side-partners for years. Now, see here, Mr. Windsor, it's early yet. Won't you and your friend come along with me and have a smoke and a chat? I live right here in Thirty-Third Street. I'd be right glad for you to come."
"That's right. In Missouri. We were partners for years. Now, listen, Mr. Windsor, it’s still early. Would you and your friend like to come with me for a smoke and a chat? I live right here on Thirty-Third Street. I’d be really happy for you to join me."
"I don't doubt it," said Billy, "but I'm afraid you'll have to excuse us."
"I don’t doubt it," Billy said, "but I’m afraid you’ll have to let us go."
"In a hurry, are you?"
"In a rush, are you?"
"Not in the least."
"Not at all."
"Then come right along."
"Then come along."
"No, thanks."
"No, thanks."
"Say, why not? It's only a step."
"Why not? It's just a step."
"Because we don't want to. Good night."
"Because we don’t want to. Good night."
He turned, and started to walk away. The other stood for a moment, staring; then crossed the road.
He turned and began to walk away. The other person paused for a moment, staring, then crossed the street.
Psmith broke the silence.
Psmith ended the silence.
"Correct me if I am wrong, Comrade Windsor," he said tentatively, "but were you not a trifle—shall we say abrupt?—with the old family friend?"
"Correct me if I'm wrong, Comrade Windsor," he said cautiously, "but weren't you a bit—shall we say abrupt?—with our old family friend?"
Billy Windsor laughed.
Billy Windsor chuckled.
"If my father's name was Joseph," he said, "instead of being William, the same as mine, and if he'd ever been in Missouri in his life, which he hasn't, and if I'd been photographed since I was a kid, which I haven't been, I might have gone along. As it was, I thought it better not to."
"If my dad's name was Joseph," he said, "instead of being William like mine, and if he had ever been to Missouri, which he hasn't, and if I had been photographed since I was a kid, which I haven't, I might have gone along. But as it is, I thought it was better not to."
"These are deep waters, Comrade Windsor. Do you mean to intimate—?"
"These are deep waters, Comrade Windsor. Are you suggesting—?"
"If they can't do any better than that, we shan't have much to worry us. What do they take us for, I wonder? Farmers? Playing off a comic-supplement bluff like that on us!"
"If they can't do any better than that, we won't have much to worry about. What do they think we are, I wonder? Farmers? Trying to pull a ridiculous stunt like that on us!"
There was honest indignation in Billy's voice.
Billy's voice was filled with genuine anger.
"You think, then, that if we had accepted Comrade Lake's invitation, and gone along for a smoke and a chat, the chat would not have been of the pleasantest nature?"
"You think that if we had accepted Comrade Lake's invitation and joined him for a smoke and a chat, the conversation wouldn’t have been very enjoyable?"
"We should have been put out of business."
"We should have gone out of business."
"I have heard so much," said Psmith, thoughtfully, "of the lavish hospitality of the American."
"I've heard a lot," said Psmith, thoughtfully, "about the generous hospitality of Americans."
"Taxi, sir?"
"Need a ride, sir?"
A red taximeter cab was crawling down the road at their side. Billy shook his head.
A red taxi was slowly driving down the road next to them. Billy shook his head.
"Not that a taxi would be an unsound scheme," said Psmith.
"Not that taking a taxi would be a bad idea," said Psmith.
"Not that particular one, if you don't mind."
"Not that specific one, if you don’t mind."
"Something about it that offends your aesthetic taste?" queried Psmith sympathetically.
"Is there something about it that offends your sense of style?" asked Psmith sympathetically.
"Something about it makes my aesthetic taste kick like a mule," said Billy.
"Something about it really makes my aesthetic taste stand out," said Billy.
"Ah, we highly strung literary men do have these curious prejudices. We cannot help it. We are the slaves of our temperaments. Let us walk, then. After all, the night is fine, and we are young and strong."
"Ah, we sensitive writers have these odd biases. We can't help it. We're at the mercy of our feelings. So let's take a walk. After all, the night is lovely, and we are young and full of energy."
They had reached Twenty-Third Street when Billy stopped. "I don't know about walking," he said. "Suppose we take the Elevated?"
They had reached Twenty-Third Street when Billy stopped. "I don't know about walking," he said. "What if we take the Elevated?"
"Anything you wish, Comrade Windsor. I am in your hands."
"Whatever you want, Comrade Windsor. I'm at your service."
They cut across into Sixth Avenue, and walked up the stairs to the station of the Elevated Railway. A train was just coming in.
They crossed over to Sixth Avenue and walked up the stairs to the Elevated Railway station. A train was just arriving.
"Has it escaped your notice, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith after a pause, "that, so far from speeding to your lodgings, we are going in precisely the opposite direction? We are in an up-town train."
"Did you not notice, Comrade Windsor," Psmith said after a pause, "that instead of rushing to your place, we're actually going the exact opposite way? We're on an uptown train."
"I noticed it," said Billy briefly.
"I saw it," Billy said briefly.
"Are we going anywhere in particular?"
"Are we going anywhere specific?"
"This train goes as far as Hundred and Tenth Street. We'll go up to there."
"This train goes all the way to 110th Street. We'll head up to there."
"And then?"
"What's next?"
"And then we'll come back."
"And then we'll return."
"And after that, I suppose, we'll make a trip to Philadelphia, or Chicago, or somewhere? Well, well, I am in your hands, Comrade Windsor. The night is yet young. Take me where you will. It is only five cents a go, and we have money in our purses. We are two young men out for reckless dissipation. By all means let us have it."
"And after that, I guess we'll take a trip to Philadelphia, or Chicago, or somewhere? Well, I'm in your hands, Comrade Windsor. The night is still young. Take me wherever you want. It’s only five cents per ride, and we have cash in our pockets. We’re two young guys looking for some wild fun. Let’s go for it."
At Hundred and Tenth Street they left the train, went down the stairs, and crossed the street. Half-way across Billy stopped.
At 110th Street, they got off the train, went down the stairs, and crossed the street. Halfway across, Billy stopped.
"What now, Comrade Windsor?" inquired Psmith patiently. "Have you thought of some new form of entertainment?"
"What now, Comrade Windsor?" Psmith asked patiently. "Have you come up with a new way to have fun?"
Billy was making for a spot some few yards down the road. Looking in that direction, Psmith saw his objective. In the shadow of the Elevated there was standing a taximeter cab.
Billy was heading toward a spot a few yards down the road. Looking that way, Psmith spotted his target. In the shadow of the Elevated, there was a taxi cab waiting.
"Taxi, sir?" said the driver, as they approached.
"Taxi, sir?" the driver asked as they got closer.
"We are giving you a great deal of trouble," said Billy. "You must be losing money over this job. All this while you might be getting fares down-town."
"We're causing you a lot of hassle," said Billy. "You must be losing money on this job. All this time, you could be getting fares downtown."
"These meetings, however," urged Psmith, "are very pleasant."
"These meetings, though," Psmith insisted, "are really enjoyable."
"I can save you worrying," said Billy. "My address is 84 East Fourteenth Street. We are going back there now."
"I can save you some worry," said Billy. "My address is 84 East Fourteenth Street. We're heading back there now."
"Search me," said the driver, "I don't know what you're talking about."
"Search me," said the driver, "I have no idea what you're talking about."
"I thought perhaps you did," replied Billy. "Good night."
"I thought maybe you did," replied Billy. "Good night."
"These things are very disturbing," said Psmith, when they were in the train. "Dignity is impossible when one is compelled to be the Hunted Fawn. When did you begin to suspect that yonder merchant was doing the sleuth-hound act?"
"These things are really unsettling," said Psmith, while they were on the train. "It's hard to maintain dignity when you have to be the one on the run. When did you start to think that guy over there, the merchant, was playing detective?"
"When I saw him in Broadway having a heart-to-heart talk with our friend from Missouri."
"When I saw him on Broadway having a deep conversation with our friend from Missouri."
"He must be something of an expert at the game to have kept on our track."
"He must be pretty skilled at the game to have stayed on our trail."
"Not on your life. It's as easy as falling off a log. There are only certain places where you can get off an Elevated train. All he'd got to do was to get there before the train, and wait. I didn't expect to dodge him by taking the Elevated. I just wanted to make certain of his game."
"Not a chance. It's as easy as pie. There are only a few spots where you can get off an Elevated train. All he had to do was get there before the train and wait. I didn’t think I could outsmart him by taking the Elevated. I just wanted to be sure of his plan."
The train pulled up at the Fourteenth Street station. In the roadway at the foot of the opposite staircase was a red taximeter cab.
The train arrived at the Fourteenth Street station. In the road at the bottom of the other staircase was a red taxi cab.
CHAPTER XIII — REVIEWING THE SITUATION
Arriving at the bed-sitting-room, Billy proceeded to occupy the rocking-chair, and, as was his wont, began to rock himself rhythmically to and fro. Psmith seated himself gracefully on the couch-bed. There was a silence.
Arriving at the small room with a bed and a sitting area, Billy took a seat in the rocking chair and, as he usually did, started rocking back and forth in a steady motion. Psmith sat down elegantly on the couch-bed. There was a moment of silence.
The events of the evening had been a revelation to Psmith. He had not realised before the extent of the ramifications of New York's underworld. That members of the gangs should crop up in the Astor roof-garden and in gorgeous raiment in the middle of Broadway was a surprise. When Billy Windsor had mentioned the gangs, he had formed a mental picture of low-browed hooligans, keeping carefully to their own quarter of the town. This picture had been correct, as far as it went, but it had not gone far enough. The bulk of the gangs of New York are of the hooligan class, and are rarely met with outside their natural boundaries. But each gang has its more prosperous members; gentlemen, who, like the man of the Astor roof-garden, support life by more delicate and genteel methods than the rest. The main body rely for their incomes, except at election-time, on such primitive feats as robbing intoxicated pedestrians. The aristocracy of the gangs soar higher.
The events of the evening had opened Psmith's eyes. He hadn’t realized before just how far-reaching the implications of New York's underworld were. It was surprising to see gang members appear in the Astor roof-garden and dressed to the nines right in the middle of Broadway. When Billy Windsor brought up the gangs, Psmith had pictured low-life thugs sticking to their own neighborhoods. This image was accurate in some ways, but it didn’t capture the full picture. Most of New York's gangs belong to the thug category and are rarely seen outside their usual areas. However, each gang has its wealthier members; gentlemen who, like the man from the Astor roof-garden, make a living through more refined and sophisticated means than the others. The majority depend on basic methods for their income, except during election season, when they engage in crude acts like robbing drunk pedestrians. The elite of the gangs aim higher.
It was a considerable time before Billy spoke.
It took a while before Billy spoke.
"Say," he said, "this thing wants talking over."
"Hey," he said, "this needs to be discussed."
"By all means, Comrade Windsor."
"Definitely, Comrade Windsor."
"It's this way. There's no doubt now that we're up against a mighty big proposition."
"It's like this. There's no doubt now that we're facing a really big challenge."
"Something of the sort would seem to be the case."
"Something like that seems to be true."
"It's like this. I'm going to see this through. It isn't only that I want to do a bit of good to the poor cusses in those tenements, though I'd do it for that alone. But, as far as I'm concerned, there's something to it besides that. If we win out, I'm going to get a job out of one of the big dailies. It'll give me just the chance I need. See what I mean? Well, it's different with you. I don't see that it's up to you to run the risk of getting yourself put out of business with a black-jack, and maybe shot. Once you get mixed up with the gangs there's no saying what's going to be doing. Well, I don't see why you shouldn't quit. All this has got nothing to do with you. You're over here on a vacation. You haven't got to make a living this side. You want to go about and have a good time, instead of getting mixed up with—"
"It's like this. I'm going to see this through. It's not just that I want to do some good for the poor folks in those tenements, though I would do it for that alone. But, for me, there's more to it than that. If we succeed, I’m going to land a job with one of the big newspapers. It'll give me the opportunity I need. Do you see what I mean? Well, it's different for you. I don’t think it’s your responsibility to risk getting yourself taken out of action with a bat, or even getting shot. Once you get involved with the gangs, you never know what could happen. Honestly, I don't see why you shouldn't just walk away. None of this has anything to do with you. You're over here on vacation. You don't have to make a living on this side. You should be out enjoying yourself, instead of getting caught up with—"
He broke off.
He stopped speaking.
"Well, that's what I wanted to say, anyway," he concluded.
"Well, that's what I wanted to say, anyway," he wrapped up.
Psmith looked at him reproachfully.
Psmith gave him a disapproving look.
"Are you trying to sack me, Comrade Windsor?"
"Are you trying to fire me, Comrade Windsor?"
"How's that?"
"How's that going?"
"In various treatises on 'How to Succeed in Literature,'" said Psmith sadly, "which I have read from time to time, I have always found it stated that what the novice chiefly needed was an editor who believed in him. In you, Comrade Windsor, I fancied that I had found such an editor."
"In different guides on 'How to Succeed in Literature,'" Psmith said sadly, "I've often read that what a beginner really needs is an editor who believes in them. I thought, Comrade Windsor, that I had found that kind of editor in you."
"What's all this about?" demanded Billy. "I'm making no kick about your work."
"What's going on here?" Billy asked. "I’m not complaining about your work."
"I gathered from your remarks that you were anxious to receive my resignation."
"I got the impression from what you said that you were eager to get my resignation."
"Well, I told you why. I didn't want you be black-jacked."
"Well, I told you why. I didn't want you to get knocked out."
"Was that the only reason?"
"Was that the only reason?"
"Sure."
"Of course."
"Then all is well," said Psmith, relieved. "For the moment I fancied that my literary talents had been weighed in the balance and adjudged below par. If that is all—why, these are the mere everyday risks of the young journalist's life. Without them we should be dull and dissatisfied. Our work would lose its fire. Men such as ourselves, Comrade Windsor, need a certain stimulus, a certain fillip, if they are to keep up their high standards. The knowledge that a low-browed gentleman is waiting round the corner with a sand-bag poised in air will just supply that stimulus. Also that fillip. It will give our output precisely the edge it requires."
"Then everything's good," said Psmith, relieved. "For a moment, I thought my writing skills had been judged and found lacking. If that’s all—well, these are just the everyday risks of being a young journalist. Without them, we’d be boring and unhappy. Our work would lose its spark. People like us, Comrade Windsor, need a certain push, a little thrill, to maintain our high standards. Knowing that a rough-looking guy is lurking around the corner with a sandbag ready will provide that boost. It’ll give our work the sharpness it needs."
"Then you'll stay in this thing? You'll stick to the work?"
"Then you’re going to stay in this job? You’ll stick with the work?"
"Like a conscientious leech, Comrade Windsor."
"Just like a dedicated leech, Comrade Windsor."
"Bully for you," said Billy.
"Good for you," said Billy.
It was not Psmith's habit, when he felt deeply on any subject, to exhibit his feelings; and this matter of the tenements had hit him harder than any one who did not know him intimately would have imagined. Mike would have understood him, but Billy Windsor was too recent an acquaintance. Psmith was one of those people who are content to accept most of the happenings of life in an airy spirit of tolerance. Life had been more or less of a game with him up till now. In his previous encounters with those with whom fate had brought him in contact there had been little at stake. The prize of victory had been merely a comfortable feeling of having had the best of a battle of wits; the penalty of defeat nothing worse than the discomfort of having failed to score. But this tenement business was different. Here he had touched the realities. There was something worth fighting for. His lot had been cast in pleasant places, and the sight of actual raw misery had come home to him with an added force from that circumstance. He was fully aware of the risks that he must run. The words of the man at the Astor, and still more the episodes of the family friend from Missouri and the taximeter cab, had shown him that this thing was on a different plane from anything that had happened to him before. It was a fight without the gloves, and to a finish at that. But he meant to see it through. Somehow or other those tenement houses had got to be cleaned up. If it meant trouble, as it undoubtedly did, that trouble would have to be faced.
It wasn't Psmith's style to show his emotions when he felt strongly about something, and the issue with the tenements had affected him more than anyone who didn't know him well would have thought. Mike would have understood, but Billy Windsor was still a new friend. Psmith was one of those people who tended to take most of life's events with a light-hearted attitude. Up until now, life had felt mostly like a game to him. In his previous experiences with people fate had led him to, there had been little at risk. Winning meant just the satisfaction of outsmarting someone, and losing meant nothing more than feeling a bit disappointed. But this tenement situation was different. Here, he had confronted real issues. There was something worth fighting for. He had been dealt a decent hand in life, and seeing genuine suffering struck him harder because of that privilege. He fully recognized the dangers he faced. The words from the guy at the Astor, along with the incidents involving the family friend from Missouri and the cab, had made it clear that this situation was on a whole different level from anything he'd experienced before. It was a no-holds-barred fight, and it was going to be serious. But he was determined to see it through. Somehow, those tenement houses had to be cleaned up. If that meant trouble, which it obviously would, then he was ready to confront it.
"Now that Comrade Jarvis," he said, "showing a spirit of forbearance which, I am bound to say, does him credit, has declined the congenial task of fracturing our occiputs, who should you say, Comrade Windsor, would be the chosen substitute?"
"Now that Comrade Jarvis," he said, "showing a sense of patience that I must admit reflects well on him, has turned down the enjoyable job of cracking our heads, who would you say, Comrade Windsor, should be the chosen replacement?"
Billy shook his head. "Now that Bat has turned up the job, it might be any one of three gangs. There are four main gangs, you know. Bat's is the biggest. But the smallest of them's large enough to put us away, if we give them the chance."
Billy shook his head. "Now that Bat has messed up the job, it could be any one of three gangs. There are four main gangs, you know. Bat's is the largest. But the smallest of them is still big enough to take us down if we give them the chance."
"I don't quite grasp the nice points of this matter. Do you mean that we have an entire gang on our trail in one solid mass, or will it be merely a section?"
"I don't really understand the finer details of this situation. Are you saying we have an entire group chasing us all at once, or will it just be a part of them?"
"Well, a section, I guess, if it comes to that. Parker, or whoever fixed this thing up, would go to the main boss of the gang. If it was the Three Points, he'd go to Spider Reilly. If it was the Table Hill lot, he'd look up Dude Dawson. And so on."
"Well, a section, I guess, if it comes down to it. Parker, or whoever set this up, would go to the main boss of the crew. If it was the Three Points, he'd go to Spider Reilly. If it was the Table Hill group, he'd look for Dude Dawson. And so on."
"And what then?"
"And then what?"
"And then the boss would talk it over with his own special partners. Every gang-leader has about a dozen of them. A sort of Inner Circle. They'd fix it up among themselves. The rest of the gang wouldn't know anything about it. The fewer in the game, you see, the fewer to split up the dollars."
"And then the boss would discuss it with his trusted partners. Every gang leader has about a dozen of them. A sort of Inner Circle. They'd sort it out among themselves. The rest of the gang wouldn't know anything about it. The fewer people involved, you see, the fewer to split the money."
"I see. Then things are not so black. All we have to do is to look out for about a dozen hooligans with a natural dignity in their bearing, the result of intimacy with the main boss. Carefully eluding these aristocrats, we shall win through. I fancy, Comrade Windsor, that all may yet be well. What steps do you propose to take by way of self-defence?"
“I see. So things aren’t so bad. All we need to do is watch out for about a dozen troublemakers who carry themselves with a natural dignity from being close to the main boss. By carefully avoiding these elites, we’ll make it through. I think, Comrade Windsor, that everything might still turn out fine. What actions do you suggest we take for self-defense?”
"Keep out in the middle of the street, and not go off the Broadway after dark. You're pretty safe on Broadway. There's too much light for them there."
"Stay in the middle of the street and don’t stray off Broadway after dark. You’re pretty safe on Broadway. There’s too much light for them there."
"Now that our sleuth-hound friend in the taximeter has ascertained your address, shall you change it?"
"Now that our detective friend in the taxi has figured out your address, are you going to change it?"
"It wouldn't do any good. They'd soon find where I'd gone to. How about yours?"
"It wouldn't make a difference. They'd quickly figure out where I went. What about yours?"
"I fancy I shall be tolerably all right. A particularly massive policeman is on duty at my very doors. So much for our private lives. But what of the day-time? Suppose these sandbag-specialists drop in at the office during business hours. Will Comrade Maloney's frank and manly statement that we are not in be sufficient to keep them out? I doubt it. All unused to the nice conventions of polite society, these rugged persons will charge through. In such circumstances good work will be hard to achieve. Your literary man must have complete quiet if he is to give the public of his best. But stay. An idea!"
"I think I’ll be mostly okay. There’s a particularly large police officer stationed right at my door. So much for our private lives. But what about during the day? What if these thugs show up at the office during business hours? Will Comrade Maloney's honest and straightforward statement that we’re not in be enough to keep them away? I doubt it. Completely unfamiliar with the polite conventions of society, these tough guys will just barge in. In that kind of situation, it’ll be tough to get any good work done. A writer needs complete quiet to really deliver their best to the public. But wait. I’ve got an idea!"
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Comrade Brady. The Peerless Kid. The man Cosy Moments is running for the light-weight championship. We are his pugilistic sponsors. You may say that it is entirely owing to our efforts that he has obtained this match with—who exactly is the gentleman Comrade Brady fights at the Highfield Club on Friday night?"
"Comrade Brady. The Peerless Kid. The man Cosy Moments is competing for the lightweight championship. We are his boxing sponsors. You could say that it's entirely due to our efforts that he got this match with—who exactly is the guy Comrade Brady is fighting at the Highfield Club on Friday night?"
"Cyclone Al. Wolmann, isn't it?"
"Cyclone Al, right?"
"You are right. As I was saying, but for us the privilege of smiting Comrade Cyclone Al. Wolmann under the fifth rib on Friday night would almost certainly have been denied to him."
"You’re right. As I was saying, if it weren't for us, the chance to hit Comrade Cyclone Al. Wolmann under the fifth rib on Friday night would probably have been denied to him."
It almost seemed as if he were right. From the moment the paper had taken up his cause, Kid Brady's star had undoubtedly been in the ascendant. People began to talk about him as a likely man. Edgren, in the Evening World, had a paragraph about his chances for the light-weight title. Tad, in the Journal, drew a picture of him. Finally, the management of the Highfield Club had signed him for a ten-round bout with Mr. Wolmann. There were, therefore, reasons why Cosy Moments should feel a claim on the Kid's services.
It almost seemed like he was right. From the moment the paper had taken up his cause, Kid Brady's star had definitely been on the rise. People started to talk about him as a strong contender. Edgren, in the Evening World, had a piece about his chances for the lightweight title. Tad, in the Journal, drew a picture of him. Finally, the management of the Highfield Club had signed him for a ten-round match against Mr. Wolmann. So, there were reasons why Cosy Moments should feel entitled to the Kid's services.
"He should," continued Psmith, "if equipped in any degree with finer feelings, be bubbling over with gratitude towards us. 'But for Cosy Moments,' he should be saying to himself, 'where should I be? Among the also-rans.' I imagine that he will do any little thing we care to ask of him. I suggest that we approach Comrade Brady, explain the facts of the case, and offer him at a comfortable salary the post of fighting-editor of Cosy Moments. His duties will be to sit in the room opening out of ours, girded as to the loins and full of martial spirit, and apply some of those half-scissor hooks of his to the persons of any who overcome the opposition of Comrade Maloney. We, meanwhile, will enjoy that leisure and freedom from interruption which is so essential to the artist."
"He should," continued Psmith, "if he has any sense of appreciation, be overflowing with gratitude towards us. 'But for Cosy Moments,' he ought to be telling himself, 'where would I be? Among the also-rans.' I imagine he will be willing to do any little thing we ask him. I suggest we talk to Comrade Brady, explain the situation, and offer him a comfortable salary for the position of fighting editor of Cosy Moments. His job will be to sit in the room connected to ours, ready for action and full of fighting spirit, and use some of those half-scissors hooks of his on anyone who gets past the defenses of Comrade Maloney. Meanwhile, we'll enjoy the peace and uninterrupted time that's so important for an artist."
"It's not a bad idea," said Billy.
"It's not a bad idea," Billy said.
"It is about the soundest idea," said Psmith, "that has ever been struck. One of your newspaper friends shall supply us with tickets, and Friday night shall see us at the Highfield."
"It’s the best idea ever," said Psmith, "one of your newspaper friends will get us tickets, and we’ll be at the Highfield on Friday night."
CHAPTER XIV — THE HIGHFIELD
Far up at the other end of the island, on the banks of the Harlem River, there stands the old warehouse which modern progress has converted into the Highfield Athletic and Gymnastic Club. The imagination, stimulated by the title, conjures up a sort of National Sporting Club, with pictures on the walls, padding on the chairs, and a sea of white shirt-fronts from roof to floor. But the Highfield differs in some respects from this fancy picture. Indeed, it would be hard to find a respect in which it does not differ. But these names are so misleading. The title under which the Highfield used to be known till a few years back was "Swifty Bob's." It was a good, honest title. You knew what to expect; and if you attended siances at Swifty Bob's you left your gold watch and your little savings at home. But a wave of anti-pugilistic feeling swept over the New York authorities. Promoters of boxing contests found themselves, to their acute disgust, raided by the police. The industry began to languish. People avoided places where at any moment the festivities might be marred by an inrush of large men in blue uniforms armed with locust-sticks.
Far up at the other end of the island, on the banks of the Harlem River, there stands the old warehouse that modern progress has turned into the Highfield Athletic and Gymnastic Club. The name makes you imagine a kind of National Sporting Club, with pictures on the walls, padding on the chairs, and a sea of white shirt-fronts from the roof to the floor. But the Highfield is quite different from this idealized vision. In fact, it would be hard to find a single way in which it doesn’t differ. These names can be very misleading. The name the Highfield used to go by until a few years ago was "Swifty Bob's." It was a straightforward name. You knew what to expect, and if you went to events at Swifty Bob's, you left your gold watch and your little savings at home. But a wave of anti-boxing sentiment swept through the New York authorities. Promoters of boxing matches found themselves, much to their annoyance, raided by the police. The industry began to suffer. People started avoiding places where, at any moment, the fun could be interrupted by a group of large men in blue uniforms armed with batons.
And then some big-brained person suggested the club idea, which stands alone as an example of American dry humour. There are now no boxing contests in New York. Swifty Bob and his fellows would be shocked at the idea of such a thing. All that happens now is exhibition sparring bouts between members of the club. It is true that next day the papers very tactlessly report the friendly exhibition spar as if it had been quite a serious affair, but that is not the fault of Swifty Bob.
And then some clever person suggested the club idea, which is a perfect example of American dry humor. There are no boxing matches in New York anymore. Swifty Bob and his buddies would be appalled by the thought of that. Now, all that takes place are exhibition sparring matches between club members. It’s true that the next day the newspapers awkwardly report the friendly spar as if it were a serious event, but that’s not Swifty Bob’s fault.
Kid Brady, the chosen of Cosy Moments, was billed for a "ten-round exhibition contest," to be the main event of the evening's entertainment. No decisions are permitted at these clubs. Unless a regrettable accident occurs, and one of the sparrers is knocked out, the verdict is left to the newspapers next day. It is not uncommon to find a man win easily in the World, draw in the American, and be badly beaten in the Evening Mail. The system leads to a certain amount of confusion, but it has the merit of offering consolation to a much-smitten warrior.
Kid Brady, the star of Cosy Moments, was set for a "ten-round exhibition match," which would be the highlight of the evening's entertainment. No decisions are allowed at these clubs. Unless an unfortunate accident happens and one of the fighters is knocked out, the outcome is left to the newspapers the next day. It's not unusual to see a fighter win easily in the World, draw in the American, and get badly beaten in the Evening Mail. This system causes a bit of confusion, but it does provide some comfort to a fighter who's taken a beating.
The best method of getting to the Highfield is by the Subway. To see the Subway in its most characteristic mood one must travel on it during the rush-hour, when its patrons are packed into the carriages in one solid jam by muscular guards and policemen, shoving in a manner reminiscent of a Rugby football scrum. When Psmith and Billy entered it on the Friday evening, it was comparatively empty. All the seats were occupied, but only a few of the straps and hardly any of the space reserved by law for the conductor alone.
The best way to get to Highfield is by the subway. To experience the subway in its true form, you have to ride it during rush hour, when passengers are crammed into the carriages by strong guards and policemen, pushing in like a rugby scrum. When Psmith and Billy got on it that Friday evening, it was relatively empty. All the seats were taken, but only a few of the straps were full, and hardly any of the space legally reserved for the conductor was occupied.
Conversation on the Subway is impossible. The ingenious gentlemen who constructed it started with the object of making it noisy. Not ordinarily noisy, like a ton of coal falling on to a sheet of tin, but really noisy. So they fashioned the pillars of thin steel, and the sleepers of thin wood, and loosened all the nuts, and now a Subway train in motion suggests a prolonged dynamite explosion blended with the voice of some great cataract.
Conversation on the subway is impossible. The clever guys who built it aimed to make it loud. Not just your average loud, like a ton of coal hitting a tin sheet, but really loud. So they designed the pillars out of thin steel and the sleepers out of thin wood, and they loosened all the nuts, resulting in a subway train in motion sounding like a long dynamite explosion mixed with the roar of a huge waterfall.
Psmith, forced into temporary silence by this combination of noises, started to make up for lost time on arriving in the street once more.
Psmith, momentarily quiet because of this mix of sounds, began to catch up on lost time when he arrived back on the street.
"A thoroughly unpleasant neighbourhood," he said, critically surveying the dark streets. "I fear me, Comrade Windsor, that we have been somewhat rash in venturing as far into the middle west as this. If ever there was a blighted locality where low-browed desperadoes might be expected to spring with whoops of joy from every corner, this blighted locality is that blighted locality. But we must carry on. In which direction, should you say, does this arena lie?"
"A really unpleasant neighborhood," he said, looking around at the dark streets. "I’m afraid, Comrade Windsor, that we’ve been a bit reckless coming this far into the Midwest. If there’s ever been a rundown area where low-life criminals might jump out from every corner with excitement, this is definitely that place. But we have to keep going. Which way do you think this arena is?"
It had begun to rain as they left Billy's lodgings. Psmith turned up the collar of his Burberry.
It started to rain as they left Billy's place. Psmith turned up the collar of his Burberry.
"We suffer much in the cause of Literature," he said. "Let us inquire of this genial soul if he knows where the Highfield is."
"We endure a lot for the sake of Literature," he said. "Let's ask this friendly person if he knows where Highfield is."
The pedestrian referred to proved to be going there himself. They went on together, Psmith courteously offering views on the weather and forecasts of the success of Kid Brady in the approaching contest.
The person walking turned out to be heading there himself. They continued on together, Psmith politely sharing his thoughts on the weather and predictions about Kid Brady's chances in the upcoming match.
Rattling on, he was alluding to the prominent part Cosy Moments had played in the affair, when a rough thrust from Windsor's elbow brought home to him his indiscretion.
Rattling on, he was hinting at the important role Cosy Moments had played in the situation, when a sudden jab from Windsor's elbow reminded him of his mistake.
He stopped suddenly, wishing he had not said as much. Their connection with that militant journal was not a thing even to be suggested to casual acquaintances, especially in such a particularly ill-lighted neighbourhood as that through which they were now passing.
He suddenly halted, regretting that he had spoken so openly. Their link to that activist magazine was not something to be brought up with casual acquaintances, especially in such a poorly lit neighborhood as the one they were currently walking through.
Their companion, however, who seemed to be a man of small speech, made no comment. Psmith deftly turned the conversation back to the subject of the weather, and was deep in a comparison of the respective climates of England and the United States, when they turned a corner and found themselves opposite a gloomy, barn-like building, over the door of which it was just possible to decipher in the darkness the words "Highfield Athletic and Gymnastic Club."
Their companion, who appeared to be a man of few words, didn’t say anything. Psmith skillfully shifted the conversation back to the topic of the weather and was engaged in comparing the climates of England and the United States when they turned a corner and came upon a dreary, barn-like building. Above the door, it was barely possible to make out the words "Highfield Athletic and Gymnastic Club" in the dim light.
The tickets which Billy Windsor had obtained from his newspaper friend were for one of the boxes. These proved to be sort of sheep-pens of unpolished wood, each with four hard chairs in it. The interior of the Highfield Athletic and Gymnastic Club was severely free from anything in the shape of luxury and ornament. Along the four walls were raised benches in tiers. On these were seated as tough-looking a collection of citizens as one might wish to see. On chairs at the ring-side were the reporters, with tickers at their sides, by means of which they tapped details of each round through to their down-town offices, where write-up reporters were waiting to read off and elaborate the messages. In the centre of the room, brilliantly lighted by half a dozen electric chandeliers, was the ring.
The tickets that Billy Windsor got from his newspaper friend were for one of the boxes. These turned out to be like basic pens made of rough wood, each with four uncomfortable chairs. The inside of the Highfield Athletic and Gymnastic Club was completely lacking in luxury and decoration. Along the four walls were raised benches arranged in tiers. Seated on these were some of the toughest-looking people you could imagine. At the ring-side were the reporters, with ticking machines beside them, sending details of each round to their downtown offices, where writers were ready to read and expand on the updates. In the middle of the room, brightly lit by half a dozen electric chandeliers, was the ring.
There were preliminary bouts before the main event. A burly gentleman in shirt-sleeves entered the ring, followed by two slim youths in fighting costume and a massive person in a red jersey, blue serge trousers, and yellow braces, who chewed gum with an abstracted air throughout the proceedings.
There were preliminary matches before the main event. A big guy in his shirt sleeves stepped into the ring, followed by two lean young men in fight gear and a huge person in a red jersey, blue pants, and yellow suspenders, who chewed gum with a distracted look on his face the whole time.
The burly gentleman gave tongue in a voice that cleft the air like a cannon-ball.
The big guy spoke in a voice that cut through the air like a cannonball.
"Ex-hib-it-i-on four-round bout between Patsy Milligan and Tommy Goodley, members of this club. Patsy on my right, Tommy on my left. Gentlemen will kindly stop smokin'."
"Exhibition four-round bout between Patsy Milligan and Tommy Goodley, members of this club. Patsy on my right, Tommy on my left. Gentlemen, please stop smoking."
The audience did nothing of the sort. Possibly they did not apply the description to themselves. Possibly they considered the appeal a mere formula. Somewhere in the background a gong sounded, and Patsy, from the right, stepped briskly forward to meet Tommy, approaching from the left.
The audience didn't do anything like that. Maybe they didn't see the description as applying to them. Maybe they thought the appeal was just a cliché. In the background, a gong rang out, and Patsy stepped quickly forward from the right to meet Tommy, who was coming in from the left.
The contest was short but energetic. At intervals the combatants would cling affectionately to one another, and on these occasions the red-jerseyed man, still chewing gum and still wearing the same air of being lost in abstract thought, would split up the mass by the simple method of ploughing his way between the pair. Towards the end of the first round Thomas, eluding a left swing, put Patrick neatly to the floor, where the latter remained for the necessary ten seconds.
The contest was brief but lively. At times, the fighters would hold on to each other, and during those moments, the guy in the red jersey, still chewing gum and looking like he was deep in thought, would break them apart by just pushing his way between them. Near the end of the first round, Thomas dodged a left swing and neatly knocked Patrick to the floor, where he stayed for the required ten seconds.
The remaining preliminaries proved disappointing. So much so that in the last of the series a soured sportsman on one of the benches near the roof began in satirical mood to whistle the "Merry Widow Waltz." It was here that the red-jerseyed thinker for the first and last time came out of his meditative trance. He leaned over the ropes, and spoke—without heat, but firmly.
The remaining preliminaries turned out to be a letdown. So much so that during the last event, a disgruntled athlete sitting on one of the benches near the top started to sarcastically whistle the "Merry Widow Waltz." It was at this moment that the guy in the red jersey, who usually looked deep in thought, snapped out of his daydream for the first and last time. He leaned over the ropes and spoke—calmly, but with conviction.
"If that guy whistling back up yonder thinks he can do better than these boys, he can come right down into the ring."
"If that guy whistling over there thinks he can do better than these guys, he can come right down into the ring."
The whistling ceased.
The whistling stopped.
There was a distinct air of relief when the last preliminary was finished and preparations for the main bout began. It did not commence at once. There were formalities to be gone through, introductions and the like. The burly gentleman reappeared from nowhere, ushering into the ring a sheepishly-grinning youth in a flannel suit.
There was a clear sense of relief when the last warm-up was over and preparations for the main event started. It didn’t kick off right away. There were some formalities to get through, like introductions and other things. The strong-looking guy came back out of nowhere, bringing into the ring a shyly smiling young man in a flannel suit.
"In-ter-doo-cin' Young Leary," he bellowed impressively, "a noo member of this chub, who will box some good boy here in September."
"In-tro-ducing Young Leary," he shouted dramatically, "a new member of this club, who will box a solid competitor here in September."
He walked to the other side of the ring and repeated the remark. A raucous welcome was accorded to the new member.
He walked to the other side of the ring and repeated the comment. The new member received a loud welcome.
Two other notable performers were introduced in a similar manner, and then the building became suddenly full of noise, for a tall youth in a bath-robe, attended by a little army of assistants, had entered the ring. One of the army carried a bright green bucket, on which were painted in white letters the words "Cyclone Al. Wolmann." A moment later there was another, though a far lesser, uproar, as Kid Brady, his pleasant face wearing a self-conscious smirk, ducked under the ropes and sat down in the opposite corner.
Two other notable performers were introduced in a similar way, and then the place suddenly filled with noise as a tall young guy in a bathrobe stepped into the ring, accompanied by a small team of assistants. One of them carried a bright green bucket with the name "Cyclone Al. Wolmann" painted in white letters on it. A moment later, there was a smaller commotion as Kid Brady, with his friendly face sporting a self-conscious grin, ducked under the ropes and took a seat in the opposite corner.
"Ex-hib-it-i-on ten-round bout," thundered the burly gentleman, "between Cyclone. Al. Wolmann—"
"Exhibition ten-round bout," shouted the big guy, "between Cyclone Al Wolmann—"
Loud applause. Mr. Wolmann was one of the famous, a fighter with a reputation from New York to San Francisco. He was generally considered the most likely man to give the hitherto invincible Jimmy Garvin a hard battle for the light-weight championship.
Loud applause. Mr. Wolmann was one of the renowned fighters, known from New York to San Francisco. He was widely regarded as the most likely contender to challenge the previously unstoppable Jimmy Garvin for the lightweight championship.
"Oh, you Al.!" roared the crowd.
"Oh, you Al!" shouted the crowd.
Mr. Wolmann bowed benevolently.
Mr. Wolmann bowed kindly.
"—and Kid Brady, members of this—"
"—and Kid Brady, members of this—"
There was noticeably less applause for the Kid. He was an unknown. A few of those present had heard of his victories in the West, but these were but a small section of the crowd. When the faint applause had ceased, Psmith rose to his feet.
There was noticeably less applause for the Kid. He was a nobody. A few people in the audience had heard about his wins in the West, but they were just a small part of the crowd. When the light applause stopped, Psmith stood up.
"Oh, you Kid!" he observed encouragingly.
"Oh, you kid!" he said with encouragement.
"I should not like Comrade Brady," he said, reseating himself, "to think that he has no friend but his poor old mother, as, you will recollect, occurred on a previous occasion."
"I wouldn't want Comrade Brady," he said, sitting back down, "to think he has no one to rely on except his poor old mother, like what happened last time."
The burly gentleman, followed by the two armies of assistants, dropped down from the ring, and the gong sounded.
The heavyset man, followed by two groups of helpers, stepped down from the ring, and the gong rang out.
Mr. Wolmann sprang from his corner as if somebody had touched a spring. He seemed to be of the opinion that if you are a cyclone, it is never too soon to begin behaving like one. He danced round the Kid with an india-rubber agility. The Cosy Moments representative exhibited more stolidity. Except for the fact that he was in fighting attitude, with one gloved hand moving slowly in the neighbourhood of his stocky chest, and the other pawing the air on a line with his square jaw, one would have said that he did not realise the position of affairs. He wore the friendly smile of the good-natured guest who is led forward by his hostess to join in some round game.
Mr. Wolmann jumped from his corner as if someone had pressed a button. He seemed to think that if you’re a whirlwind, it’s never too early to start acting like one. He danced around the Kid with a rubbery agility. The Cosy Moments representative was much more serious. Aside from his fighting stance, with one gloved hand moving slowly near his stocky chest and the other swiping through the air at his square jaw level, one would have thought he didn’t grasp the situation. He had the friendly smile of a good-natured guest being brought forward by his hostess to join in some group game.
Suddenly his opponent's long left shot out. The Kid, who had been strolling forward, received it under the chin, and continued to stroll forward as if nothing of note had happened. He gave the impression of being aware that Mr. Wolmann had committed a breach of good taste and of being resolved to pass it off with ready tact.
Suddenly, his opponent's long left jab shot out. The Kid, who had been walking forward, took it right under the chin and kept strolling as if nothing significant had occurred. He seemed to know that Mr. Wolmann had crossed a line and was determined to handle it with ease.
The Cyclone, having executed a backward leap, a forward leap, and a feint, landed heavily with both hands. The Kid's genial smile did not even quiver, but he continued to move forward. His opponent's left flashed out again, but this time, instead of ignoring the matter, the Kid replied with a heavy right swing; and Mr. Wolmann, leaping back, found himself against the ropes. By the time he had got out of that uncongenial position, two more of the Kid's swings had found their mark. Mr. Wolmann, somewhat perturbed, scuttered out into the middle of the ring, the Kid following in his self-contained, solid way.
The Cyclone, after doing a backward jump, a forward jump, and a fake, landed hard with both hands. The Kid’s cheerful smile didn’t even waver, and he kept moving forward. His opponent’s left hand shot out again, but this time, instead of ignoring it, the Kid responded with a powerful right swing. Mr. Wolmann, jumping back, found himself up against the ropes. By the time he managed to escape that awkward position, two more of the Kid’s swings had hit their target. Mr. Wolmann, a bit flustered, quickly darted back to the center of the ring, with the Kid following him in his steady, composed manner.
The Cyclone now became still more cyclonic. He had a left arm which seemed to open out in joints like a telescope. Several times when the Kid appeared well out of distance there was a thud as a brown glove ripped in over his guard and jerked his head back. But always he kept boring in, delivering an occasional right to the body with the pleased smile of an infant destroying a Noah's Ark with a tack-hammer. Despite these efforts, however, he was plainly getting all the worst of it. Energetic Mr. Wolmann, relying on his long left, was putting in three blows to his one. When the gong sounded, ending the first round, the house was practically solid for the Cyclone. Whoops and yells rose from everywhere. The building rang with shouts of, "Oh, you Al.!"
The Cyclone became even more intense. His left arm seemed to extend in sections like a telescope. Several times, when the Kid was a good distance away, a thud echoed as a brown glove slammed into his guard and jolted his head back. But he kept pressing forward, occasionally delivering a right to the body with the satisfied grin of a child destroying a Noah's Ark with a tack hammer. Despite his efforts, it was clear he was losing the fight. Energetic Mr. Wolmann, using his long left, was landing three punches for every one thrown by the Kid. When the bell rang, signaling the end of the first round, the crowd was almost entirely behind the Cyclone. Cheers and shouts erupted from every corner. The venue resonated with cries of, "Oh, you Al.!"
Psmith turned sadly to Billy.
Psmith turned sadly to Billy.
"It seems to me, Comrade Windsor," he said, "that this merry meeting looks like doing Comrade Brady no good. I should not be surprised at any moment to see his head bounce off on to the floor."
"It looks to me, Comrade Windsor," he said, "that this cheerful gathering doesn't seem to be benefiting Comrade Brady at all. I wouldn't be surprised to see his head suddenly drop to the floor at any moment."
"Wait," said Billy. "He'll win yet."
"Wait," Billy said. "He'll win eventually."
"You think so?"
"Do you think so?"
"Sure. He comes from Wyoming," said Billy with simple confidence.
"Sure. He’s from Wyoming," said Billy with easy confidence.
Rounds two and three were a repetition of round one. The Cyclone raged almost unchecked about the ring. In one lightning rally in the third he brought his right across squarely on to the Kid's jaw. It was a blow which should have knocked any boxer out. The Kid merely staggered slightly and returned to business, still smiling.
Rounds two and three were just like round one. The Cyclone stormed around the ring almost without restraint. In one quick exchange in the third round, he landed a clean right punch to the Kid's jaw. It was a hit that should have knocked out any boxer. The Kid only swayed a bit and went right back to it, still smiling.
"See!" roared Billy enthusiastically in Psmith's ear, above the uproar. "He doesn't mind it! He likes it! He comes from Wyoming!"
"Look!" shouted Billy excitedly in Psmith's ear, over the noise. "He doesn't mind it! He enjoys it! He’s from Wyoming!"
With the opening of round four there came a subtle change. The Cyclone's fury was expending itself. That long left shot out less sharply. Instead of being knocked back by it, the Cosy Moments champion now took the hits in his stride, and came shuffling in with his damaging body-blows. There were cheers and "Oh, you Al.'s!" at the sound of the gong, but there was an appealing note in them this time. The gallant sportsmen whose connection with boxing was confined to watching other men fight, and betting on what they considered a certainty, and who would have expired promptly if any one had tapped them sharply on their well-filled waistcoats, were beginning to fear that they might lose their money after all.
With the start of round four, a subtle shift occurred. The Cyclone's intensity was fading. That long left punch came in less aggressively. Instead of being knocked back by it, the Cosy Moments champion now absorbed the hits and shuffled in with his powerful body shots. Cheers and "Oh, you Al's!" erupted at the sound of the gong, but this time there was a hint of anxiety in their voices. The brave spectators, whose involvement in boxing was limited to watching others fight and betting on what they believed was a sure win, and who would have crumpled instantly if someone had given them a light tap on their well-padded waistcoats, were starting to worry that they might actually lose their money after all.
In the fifth round the thing became a certainty. Like the month of March, the Cyclone, who had come in like a lion, was going out like a lamb. A slight decrease in the pleasantness of the Kid's smile was noticeable. His expression began to resemble more nearly the gloomy importance of the Cosy Moments photographs. Yells of agony from panic-stricken speculators around the ring began to smite the rafters. The Cyclone, now but a gentle breeze, clutched repeatedly, hanging on like a leech till removed by the red-jerseyed referee.
In the fifth round, it became clear what was happening. Like March weather, the Cyclone, who had come in fierce, was now fading away gently. You could see a slight change in the Kid's smile, which began to look more like the serious expressions in the Cosy Moments photographs. Cries of despair from panicked speculators around the ring started to echo loudly. The Cyclone, now just a soft breeze, kept holding on like a leech until the referee in the red jersey pulled him off.
Suddenly a grisly silence fell upon the house. It was broken by a cow-boy yell from Billy Windsor. For the Kid, battered, but obviously content, was standing in the middle of the ring, while on the ropes the Cyclone, drooping like a wet sock, was sliding slowly to the floor.
Suddenly, a heavy silence settled over the house. It was interrupted by a cowboy yell from Billy Windsor. The Kid, beaten up but clearly happy, was standing in the center of the ring, while on the ropes, the Cyclone, sagging like a wet sock, was slowly sliding to the floor.
"Cosy Moments wins," said Psmith. "An omen, I fancy, Comrade Windsor."
"Cosy Moments wins," said Psmith. "I have a feeling this is a sign, Comrade Windsor."
CHAPTER XV — AN ADDITION TO THE STAFF
Penetrating into the Kid's dressing-room some moments later, the editorial staff found the winner of the ten-round exhibition bout between members of the club seated on a chair, having his right leg rubbed by a shock-headed man in a sweater, who had been one of his seconds during the conflict. The Kid beamed as they entered.
Penetrating into the Kid's dressing room a few moments later, the editorial staff found the winner of the ten-round exhibition match between club members sitting in a chair, getting his right leg rubbed by a scruffy guy in a sweater, who had been one of his corners during the fight. The Kid smiled as they walked in.
"Gents," he said, "come right in. Mighty glad to see you."
"Gentlemen," he said, "come on in. I'm really glad to see you."
"It is a relief to me, Comrade Brady," said Psmith, "to find that you can see us. I had expected to find that Comrade Wolmann's purposeful buffs had completely closed your star-likes."
"It’s a relief to me, Comrade Brady," said Psmith, "to see that you can actually see us. I was worried that Comrade Wolmann’s intentional blind spots had completely shut down your star-like vision."
"Sure, I never felt them. He's a good quick boy, is Al., but," continued the Kid with powerful imagery, "he couldn't hit a hole in a block of ice-cream, not if he was to use a hammer."
"Sure, I never noticed them. He's a good fast boy, Al is, but," the Kid went on with vivid imagery, "he couldn't hit a hole in a block of ice cream, even if he had a hammer."
"And yet at one period in the proceedings, Comrade Brady," said Psmith, "I fancied that your head would come unglued at the neck. But the fear was merely transient. When you began to administer those—am I correct in saying?—half-scissor hooks to the body, why, then I felt like some watcher of the skies when a new planet swims into his ken; or like stout Cortez when with eagle eyes he stared at the Pacific."
"And yet at one point during the process, Comrade Brady," said Psmith, "I thought your head was about to pop off. But that fear was only temporary. When you started using those—am I right in saying?—half-scissor hooks on the body, I felt like an astronomer seeing a new planet for the first time; or like brave Cortez staring at the Pacific with keen eyes."
The Kid blinked.
The Kid blinked.
"How's that?" he inquired.
"How's that?" he asked.
"And why did I feel like that, Comrade Brady? I will tell you. Because my faith in you was justified. Because there before me stood the ideal fighting-editor of Cosy Moments. It is not a post that any weakling can fill. There charm of manner cannot qualify a man for the position. No one can hold down the job simply by having a kind heart or being good at farmyard imitations. No. We want a man of thews and sinews, a man who would rather be hit on the head with a half-brick than not. And you, Comrade Brady, are such a man."
"And why did I feel that way, Comrade Brady? I’ll tell you. Because my faith in you was justified. Because right in front of me stood the ideal fighting editor of Cosy Moments. It's not a position that just anyone can take on. Charisma alone doesn’t qualify someone for the role. You can’t do the job just by being kind or good at imitating farm animals. No. We need a strong, tough person, someone who would rather take a hit from a half-brick than shy away from a challenge. And you, Comrade Brady, are that person."
The Kid turned appealingly to Billy.
The Kid turned charmingly to Billy.
"Say, this gets past me, Mr. Windsor. Put me wise."
"Look, Mr. Windsor, I don't get this. Can you fill me in?"
"Can we have a couple of words with you alone, Kid?" said Billy. "We want to talk over something with you."
"Can we talk to you for a minute, Kid?" Billy said. "We need to discuss something with you."
"Sure. Sit down, gents. Jack'll be through in a minute."
"Sure. Take a seat, guys. Jack will be here in a minute."
Jack, who during this conversation had been concentrating himself on his subject's left leg, now announced that he guessed that would about do, and having advised the Kid not to stop and pick daisies, but to get into his clothes at once before he caught a chill, bade the company good night and retired.
Jack, who during this conversation had been focused on his subject's left leg, now said he thought that would be enough, and after telling the Kid not to stop and pick daisies but to get dressed right away before he caught a chill, he wished everyone good night and left.
Billy shut the door.
Billy closed the door.
"Kid," he said, "you know those articles about the tenements we've been having in the paper?"
"Kid," he said, "you know those articles about the apartments we've been seeing in the paper?"
"Sure. I read 'em. They're to the good."
"Sure. I read them. They're good."
Psmith bowed.
Psmith bowed.
"You stimulate us, Comrade Brady. This is praise from Sir Hubert Stanley."
"You inspire us, Comrade Brady. This is a compliment from Sir Hubert Stanley."
"It was about time some strong josher came and put it across to 'em," added the Kid.
"It was about time some strong jokester came and told them," added the Kid.
"So we thought. Comrade Parker, however, totally disagreed with us."
"So we thought. Comrade Parker, however, completely disagreed with us."
"Parker?"
"Parker?"
"That's what I'm coming to," said Billy. "The day before yesterday a man named Parker called at the office and tried to buy us off."
"That's what I'm getting at," said Billy. "The day before yesterday, a guy named Parker came by the office and tried to bribe us."
Billy's voice grew indignant at the recollection.
Billy's voice became angry at the memory.
"You gave him the hook, I guess?" queried the interested Kid.
"You gave him the hook, I assume?" asked the curious Kid.
"To such an extent, Comrade Brady," said Psmith, "that he left breathing threatenings and slaughter. And it is for that reason that we have ventured to call upon you."
"To such a degree, Comrade Brady," said Psmith, "that he left behind threats and violence. And that's why we've dared to come to you."
"It's this way," said Billy. "We're pretty sure by this time that whoever the man is this fellow Parker's working for has put one of the gangs on to us."
"It's like this," said Billy. "We're pretty sure by now that whoever the guy is that Parker's working for has sent one of the gangs after us."
"You don't say!" exclaimed the Kid. "Gum! Mr. Windsor, they're tough propositions, those gangs."
"You don't say!" exclaimed the Kid. "Gum! Mr. Windsor, those gangs are tough deals."
"We've been followed in the streets, and once they put up a bluff to get us where they could do us in. So we've come along to you. We can look after ourselves out of the office, you see, but what we want is some one to help in case they try to rush us there."
"We've been followed on the streets, and once they tried to scare us into a situation where they could get us. So we've come to you. We can handle ourselves outside the office, but what we need is someone to help in case they try to come at us there."
"In brief, a fighting-editor," said Psmith. "At all costs we must have privacy. No writer can prune and polish his sentences to his satisfaction if he is compelled constantly to break off in order to eject boisterous hooligans. We therefore offer you the job of sitting in the outer room and intercepting these bravoes before they can reach us. The salary we leave to you. There are doubloons and to spare in the old oak chest. Take what you need and put the rest—if any—back. How does the offer strike you, Comrade Brady?"
"In short, a fighting editor," said Psmith. "We absolutely need privacy. No writer can refine and polish their sentences to their liking if they have to keep stopping to deal with rowdy troublemakers. So, we’re offering you the position of sitting in the outer room and stopping these ruffians before they can get to us. As for the salary, that’s up to you. There are plenty of coins in the old oak chest. Take what you need and put the rest—if there is any—back. What do you think of the offer, Comrade Brady?"
"We don't want to get you in under false pretences, Kid," said Billy. "Of course, they may not come anywhere near the office. But still, if they did, there would be something doing. What do you feel about it?"
"We don't want to mislead you, Kid," Billy said. "They might not show up at the office at all. But if they did, things would definitely get interesting. How do you feel about it?"
"Gents," said the Kid, "it's this way."
"Gentlemen," said the Kid, "here's the deal."
He stepped into his coat, and resumed.
He put on his coat and continued.
"Now that I've made good by getting the decision over Al., they'll be giving me a chance of a big fight. Maybe with Jimmy Garvin. Well, if that happens, see what I mean? I'll have to be going away somewhere and getting into training. I shouldn't be able to come and sit with you. But, if you gents feel like it, I'd be mighty glad to come in till I'm wanted to go into training-camp."
"Now that I’ve proven myself by winning against Al, they’ll be giving me a shot at a big fight. Maybe against Jimmy Garvin. If that happens, you see what I mean? I’ll need to go away somewhere and get into training. I won’t be able to come and hang out with you. But, if you guys want, I’d be really happy to come by until I have to head to training camp."
"Great," said Billy; "that would suit us all the way up. If you'd do that, Kid, we'd be tickled to death."
"Awesome," said Billy; "that would work perfectly for us. If you could do that, Kid, we'd be absolutely thrilled."
"And touching salary—" put in Psmith.
"And about the salary—" Psmith added.
"Shucks!" said the Kid with emphasis. "Nix on the salary thing. I wouldn't take a dime. If it hadn't a-been for you gents, I'd have been waiting still for a chance of lining up in the championship class. That's good enough for me. Any old thing you gents want me to do, I'll do it. And glad, too."
"Aw, come on!" said the Kid with emphasis. "Forget about the salary. I wouldn't take a dime. If it weren't for you guys, I'd still be waiting for a chance to compete in the championship class. That's good enough for me. Anything you all want me to do, I'll do it. And I'm happy to do it, too."
"Comrade Brady," said Psmith warmly, "you are, if I may say so, the goods. You are, beyond a doubt, supremely the stuff. We three, then, hand-in-hand, will face the foe; and if the foe has good, sound sense, he will keep right away. You appear to be ready. Shall we meander forth?"
"Comrade Brady," Psmith said warmly, "you are, if I may say so, amazing. You are, without a doubt, truly remarkable. So, the three of us, together, will confront the enemy; and if the enemy has any common sense, he will stay far away. You seem prepared. Shall we go?"
The building was empty and the lights were out when they emerged from the dressing-room. They had to grope their way in darkness. It was still raining when they reached the street, and the only signs of life were a moist policeman and the distant glare of public-house lights down the road.
The building was empty and the lights were off when they came out of the dressing room. They had to feel their way in the dark. It was still raining when they reached the street, and the only signs of life were a damp policeman and the distant glow of pub lights down the road.
They turned off to the left, and, after walking some hundred yards, found themselves in a blind alley.
They turned left, and after walking a few hundred yards, found themselves in a dead end.
"Hullo!" said Billy. "Where have we come to?"
"Helloo!" said Billy. "Where are we?"
Psmith sighed.
Psmith let out a sigh.
"In my trusting way," he said, "I had imagined that either you or Comrade Brady was in charge of this expedition and taking me by a known route to the nearest Subway station. I did not think to ask. I placed myself, without hesitation, wholly in your hands."
"In my trusting way," he said, "I figured that either you or Comrade Brady was in charge of this trip and would take me along a familiar route to the nearest Subway station. I didn’t think to ask. I put myself, without hesitation, completely in your hands."
"I thought the Kid knew the way," said Billy.
"I thought the Kid knew the way," Billy said.
"I was just taggin' along with you gents," protested the light-weight, "I thought you was taking me right. This is the first time I been up here."
"I was just tagging along with you guys," protested the lightweight, "I thought you were taking me the right way. This is the first time I've been up here."
"Next time we three go on a little jaunt anywhere," said Psmith resignedly, "it would be as well to take a map and a corps of guides with us. Otherwise we shall start for Broadway and finish up at Minneapolis."
"Next time the three of us go on a little trip somewhere," said Psmith with a sigh, "it would be smart to bring a map and a team of guides with us. Otherwise, we might head for Broadway and end up in Minneapolis."
They emerged from the blind alley and stood in the dark street, looking doubtfully up and down it.
They came out of the dead-end and stood in the dim street, looking uncertainly up and down it.
"Aha!" said Psmith suddenly, "I perceive a native. Several natives, in fact. Quite a little covey of them. We will put our case before them, concealing nothing, and rely on their advice to take us to our goal."
"Aha!" exclaimed Psmith suddenly, "I see a local. In fact, several locals. Quite a little group of them. We'll lay out our situation to them, hiding nothing, and count on their guidance to lead us to our destination."
A little knot of men was approaching from the left. In the darkness it was impossible to say how many of them there were. Psmith stepped forward, the Kid at his side.
A small group of men was coming from the left. In the dark, it was hard to tell how many there were. Psmith stepped forward, with the Kid beside him.
"Excuse me, sir," he said to the leader, "but if you can spare me a moment of your valuable time—"
"Excuse me, sir," he said to the leader, "but if you could take a moment of your time—"
There was a sudden shuffle of feet on the pavement, a quick movement on the part of the Kid, a chunky sound as of wood striking wood, and the man Psmith had been addressing fell to the ground in a heap.
There was a sudden shuffle of feet on the pavement, a quick movement from the Kid, a heavy sound like wood hitting wood, and the man Psmith had been talking to collapsed in a heap.
As he fell, something dropped from his hand on to the pavement with a bump and a rattle. Stooping swiftly, the Kid picked it up, and handed it to Psmith. His fingers closed upon it. It was a short, wicked-looking little bludgeon, the black-jack of the New York tough.
As he fell, something dropped from his hand onto the pavement with a thud and a rattle. Quickly bending down, the Kid picked it up and handed it to Psmith. His fingers wrapped around it. It was a short, menacing-looking little weapon, the black-jack of the New York tough.
"Get busy," advised the Kid briefly.
"Get to work," the Kid advised succinctly.
CHAPTER XVI — THE FIRST BATTLE
The promptitude and despatch with which the Kid had attended to the gentleman with the black-jack had not been without its effect on the followers of the stricken one. Physical courage is not an outstanding quality of the New York hooligan. His personal preference is for retreat when it is a question of unpleasantness with a stranger. And, in any case, even when warring among themselves, the gangs exhibit a lively distaste for the hard knocks of hand-to-hand fighting. Their chosen method of battling is to lie down on the ground and shoot. This is more suited to their physique, which is rarely great. The gangsman, as a rule, is stunted and slight of build.
The speed and efficiency with which the Kid dealt with the guy holding the blackjack hadn't gone unnoticed by the followers of the guy who got hurt. Physical bravery isn't a strong trait among the New York hooligans. They generally prefer to back down when faced with trouble from a stranger. Even when they fight among themselves, the gangs show a clear dislike for getting into physical fights. Their preferred way of fighting is to lie on the ground and shoot. This approach fits their physique, which isn't usually very impressive. Gangsmen are typically short and thin.
The Kid's rapid work on the present occasion created a good deal of confusion. There was no doubt that much had been hoped for from speedy attack. Also, the generalship of the expedition had been in the hands of the fallen warrior. His removal from the sphere of active influence had left the party without a head. And, to add to their discomfiture, they could not account for the Kid. Psmith they knew, and Billy Windsor they knew, but who was this stranger with the square shoulders and the upper-cut that landed like a cannon-ball? Something approaching a panic prevailed among the gang.
The Kid's quick actions this time caused quite a bit of chaos. There was no doubt that everyone had high hopes for a fast attack. Also, the leadership of the mission had been in the hands of the fallen warrior. His removal from the scene of influence left the group without a leader. To make things worse, they couldn't figure out who the Kid was. They recognized Psmith and Billy Windsor, but who was this stranger with the broad shoulders and an uppercut that hit like a cannonball? A sense of panic began to spread among the gang.
It was not lessened by the behaviour of the intended victims. Billy Windsor, armed with the big stick which he had bought after the visit of Mr. Parker, was the first to join issue. He had been a few paces behind the others during the black-jack incident; but, dark as it was, he had seen enough to show him that the occasion was, as Psmith would have said, one for the Shrewd Blow rather than the Prolonged Parley. With a whoop of the purest Wyoming brand, he sprang forward into the confused mass of the enemy. A moment later Psmith and the Kid followed, and there raged over the body of the fallen leader a battle of Homeric type.
It was not diminished by the behavior of the intended victims. Billy Windsor, armed with the big stick he had bought after Mr. Parker's visit, was the first to take action. He had been a few steps behind the others during the black-jack incident; but, as dark as it was, he had seen enough to realize that the moment was, as Psmith would have said, one for the Shrewd Blow rather than the Prolonged Parley. With a whoop of the purest Wyoming style, he charged into the chaotic mass of the enemy. Moments later, Psmith and the Kid followed, and a battle of epic proportions erupted over the body of the fallen leader.
It was not a long affair. The rules and conditions governing the encounter offended the delicate sensibilities of the gang. Like artists who feel themselves trammelled by distasteful conventions, they were damped and could not do themselves justice. Their forte was long-range fighting with pistols. With that they felt en rapport. But this vulgar brawling in the darkness with muscular opponents who hit hard and often with sticks and hands was distasteful to them. They could not develop any enthusiasm for it. They carried pistols, but it was too dark and the combatants were too entangled to allow them to use these. Besides, this was not the dear, homely old Bowery, where a gentleman may fire a pistol without exciting vulgar comment. It was up-town, where curious crowds might collect at the first shot.
It wasn't a long fight. The rules and conditions of the encounter really bothered the gang's delicate sensibilities. Like artists held back by unpleasant conventions, they felt discouraged and couldn't perform at their best. Their strength was in long-range shooting with pistols. They were comfortable with that. But this messy brawl in the dark with tough opponents who hit hard and frequently with sticks and fists was something they found distasteful. They couldn't get excited about it. They had guns, but it was too dark and the fighters were too tangled up to use them. Plus, this wasn't the familiar old Bowery, where a gentleman could fire a gun without drawing unwanted attention. It was in an upscale area, where curious crowds might gather at the first shot.
There was but one thing to be done. Reluctant as they might be to abandon their fallen leader, they must tear themselves away. Already they were suffering grievously from the stick, the black-jack, and the lightning blows of the Kid. For a moment they hung, wavering; then stampeded in half a dozen different directions, melting into the night whence they had come.
There was only one thing to do. As hesitant as they were to leave their fallen leader behind, they had to pull away. They were already feeling the pain from the stick, the black-jack, and the flashing blows of the Kid. For a moment, they hesitated, unsure; then they scattered in half a dozen different directions, disappearing into the night from which they had come.
Billy, full of zeal, pursued one fugitive some fifty yards down the street, but his quarry, exhibiting a rare turn of speed, easily outstripped him.
Billy, full of energy, chased one runaway about fifty yards down the street, but his target, showing an impressive burst of speed, easily got away from him.
He came back, panting, to find Psmith and the Kid examining the fallen leader of the departed ones with the aid of a match, which went out just as Billy arrived.
He returned, out of breath, to find Psmith and the Kid inspecting the fallen leader of the departed ones using a match, which went out just as Billy showed up.
"It is our friend of the earlier part of the evening, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith. "The merchant with whom we hob-nobbed on our way to the Highfield. In a moment of imprudence I mentioned Cosy Moments. I fancy that this was his first intimation that we were in the offing. His visit to the Highfield was paid, I think, purely from sport-loving motives. He was not on our trail. He came merely to see if Comrade Brady was proficient with his hands. Subsequent events must have justified our fighting editor in his eyes. It seems to be a moot point whether he will ever recover consciousness."
"It’s our friend from earlier this evening, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith. "The merchant we chatted with on our way to Highfield. In a moment of carelessness, I brought up Cosy Moments. I think that was his first hint that we were around. His visit to Highfield was, I believe, purely for the thrill of it. He wasn’t looking for us. He just came to see if Comrade Brady was skilled with his hands. The events that followed must have justified our fighting editor in his eyes. Whether he’ll ever regain consciousness seems to be a debatable issue."
"Mighty good thing if he doesn't," said Billy uncharitably.
"Mighty good thing if he doesn't," Billy said unkindly.
"From one point of view, Comrade Windsor, yes. Such an event would undoubtedly be an excellent thing for the public good. But from our point of view, it would be as well if he were to sit up and take notice. We could ascertain from him who he is and which particular collection of horny-handeds he represents. Light another match, Comrade Brady."
"From one perspective, Comrade Windsor, yes. Such an event would definitely be great for the public good. But from our perspective, it would be better if he would sit up and pay attention. We could find out from him who he is and which specific group he represents. Light another match, Comrade Brady."
The Kid did so. The head of it fell off and dropped upon the up-turned face. The hooligan stirred, shook himself, sat up, and began to mutter something in a foggy voice.
The Kid did it. The head fell off and landed on the upturned face. The thug stirred, shook himself, sat up, and started to mumble something in a dazed voice.
"He's still woozy," said the Kid.
"He's still feeling dizzy," said the Kid.
"Still—what exactly, Comrade Brady?"
"Still—what exactly, Brady?"
"In the air," explained the Kid. "Bats in the belfry. Dizzy. See what I mean? It's often like that when a feller puts one in with a bit of weight behind it just where that one landed. Gum! I remember when I fought Martin Kelly; I was only starting to learn the game then. Martin and me was mixing it good and hard all over the ring, when suddenly he puts over a stiff one right on the point. What do you think I done? Fall down and take the count? Not on your life. I just turns round and walks straight out of the ring to my dressing-room. Willie Harvey, who was seconding me, comes tearing in after me, and finds me getting into my clothes. 'What's doing, Kid?' he asks. 'I'm going fishin', Willie,' I says. 'It's a lovely day.' 'You've lost the fight,' he says. 'Fight?' says I. 'What fight?' See what I mean? I hadn't a notion of what had happened. It was a half an hour and more before I could remember a thing."
"In the air," the Kid explained. "Bats in the belfry. Dizzy. See what I mean? It’s often like that when a guy lands a punch with some weight behind it right where that one hit. Man! I remember when I fought Martin Kelly; I was just starting to learn the game then. Martin and I were going at it hard all over the ring, when suddenly he landed a solid one right on the button. What do you think I did? Fall down and take the count? Not a chance. I just turned around and walked straight out of the ring to my dressing room. Willie Harvey, who was in my corner, came rushing in after me and found me getting dressed. 'What’s going on, Kid?' he asked. 'I’m going fishing, Willie,' I said. 'It’s a beautiful day.' 'You lost the fight,' he said. 'Fight?' I replied. 'What fight?' See what I mean? I had no idea what had just happened. It was over half an hour before I could remember anything."
During this reminiscence, the man on the ground had contrived to clear his mind of the mistiness induced by the Kid's upper-cut. The first sign he showed of returning intelligence was a sudden dash for safety up the road. But he had not gone five yards when he sat down limply.
During this memory, the man on the ground managed to clear his mind of the fog caused by the Kid's uppercut. The first sign he showed of coming back to his senses was a sudden sprint for safety up the road. But he hadn't gone five yards when he sat down weakly.
The Kid was inspired to further reminiscence. "Guess he's feeling pretty poor," he said. "It's no good him trying to run for a while after he's put his chin in the way of a real live one. I remember when Joe Peterson put me out, way back when I was new to the game—it was the same year I fought Martin Kelly. He had an awful punch, had old Joe, and he put me down and out in the eighth round. After the fight they found me on the fire-escape outside my dressing-room. 'Come in, Kid,' says they. 'It's all right, chaps,' I says, 'I'm dying.' Like that. 'It's all right, chaps, I'm dying.' Same with this guy. See what I mean?"
The Kid felt compelled to reflect more. "Guess he's feeling pretty rough," he said. "He won't get far after he’s had a real punch to the chin. I remember when Joe Peterson took me out, way back when I was just starting out—it was the same year I fought Martin Kelly. Joe had a serious punch that knocked me out in the eighth round. After the fight, they found me on the fire escape outside my dressing room. 'Come in, Kid,' they said. 'It's all good, guys,' I replied, 'I’m dying.’ Just like that. 'It's all good, guys, I'm dying.' Same deal with this guy. You get what I mean?"
They formed a group about the fallen black-jack expert.
They gathered around the fallen blackjack master.
"Pardon us," said Psmith courteously, "for breaking in upon your reverie; but, if you could spare us a moment of your valuable time, there are one or two things which we should like to know."
"Pardon us," said Psmith politely, "for interrupting your thoughts; but if you could spare us a moment of your valuable time, there are a couple of things we would like to know."
"Sure thing," agreed the Kid.
"Sure thing," said the Kid.
"In the first place," continued Psmith, "would it be betraying professional secrets if you told us which particular bevy of energetic sandbaggers it is to which you are attached?"
"In the first place," continued Psmith, "would it be revealing any professional secrets if you told us which specific group of active sandbaggers you belong to?"
"Gent," explained the Kid, "wants to know what's your gang."
"Gent," the Kid explained, "wants to know what your gang is."
The man on the ground muttered something that to Psmith and Billy was unintelligible.
The man on the ground mumbled something that was confusing to Psmith and Billy.
"It would be a charity," said the former, "if some philanthropist would give this blighter elocution lessons. Can you interpret, Comrade Brady?"
"It would be a kind gesture," said the former, "if some philanthropist would give this guy elocution lessons. Can you interpret, Comrade Brady?"
"Says it's the Three Points," said the Kid.
"Says it's the Three Points," said the Kid.
"The Three Points? Let me see, is that Dude Dawson, Comrade Windsor, or the other gentleman?"
"The Three Points? Let me think, is that guy Dawson, buddy Windsor, or the other guy?"
"It's Spider Reilly. Dude Dawson runs the Table Hill crowd."
"It's Spider Reilly. Dude Dawson runs the Table Hill crew."
"Perhaps this is Spider Reilly?"
"Maybe this is Spider Reilly?"
"Nope," said the Kid. "I know the Spider. This ain't him. This is some other mutt."
"No way," said the Kid. "I know the Spider. This isn't him. This is some other loser."
"Which other mutt in particular?" asked Psmith. "Try and find out, Comrade Brady. You seem to be able to understand what he says. To me, personally, his remarks sound like the output of a gramophone with a hot potato in its mouth."
"Which other mutt specifically?" asked Psmith. "See if you can figure it out, Comrade Brady. You seem to get what he’s saying. To me, his comments sound like a record player with a hot potato in its mouth."
"Says he's Jack Repetto," announced the interpreter.
"Says he's Jack Repetto," the interpreter announced.
There was another interruption at this moment. The bashful Mr. Repetto, plainly a man who was not happy in the society of strangers, made another attempt to withdraw. Reaching out a pair of lean hands, he pulled the Kid's legs from under him with a swift jerk, and, wriggling to his feet, started off again down the road. Once more, however, desire outran performance. He got as far as the nearest street-lamp, but no farther. The giddiness seemed to overcome him again, for he grasped the lamp-post, and, sliding slowly to the ground, sat there motionless.
There was another interruption at that moment. The shy Mr. Repetto, clearly someone who wasn't comfortable around strangers, tried to leave again. Reaching out with his thin hands, he yanked the Kid's legs out from under him with a quick move, and, scrambling to his feet, started down the road again. However, once more, his wish outpaced his actions. He made it as far as the nearest streetlamp but no farther. The dizziness seemed to hit him again, as he grabbed onto the lamp post and, slowly sliding to the ground, sat there motionless.
The Kid, whose fall had jolted and bruised him, was inclined to be wrathful and vindictive. He was the first of the three to reach the elusive Mr. Repetto, and if that worthy had happened to be standing instead of sitting it might have gone hard with him. But the Kid was not the man to attack a fallen foe. He contented himself with brushing the dust off his person and addressing a richly abusive flow of remarks to Mr. Repetto.
The Kid, who was sore and bruised from his fall, felt angry and vengeful. He was the first of the three to find the elusive Mr. Repetto, and if Mr. Repetto had been standing instead of sitting, things might not have ended well for him. But the Kid wasn't the type to attack someone who was down. Instead, he settled for brushing the dust off himself and unleashing a stream of harsh insults at Mr. Repetto.
Under the rays of the lamp it was possible to discern more closely the features of the black-jack exponent. There was a subtle but noticeable resemblance to those of Mr. Bat Jarvis. Apparently the latter's oiled forelock, worn low over the forehead, was more a concession to the general fashion prevailing in gang circles than an expression of personal taste. Mr. Repetto had it, too. In his case it was almost white, for the fallen warrior was an albino. His eyes, which were closed, had white lashes and were set as near together as Nature had been able to manage without actually running them into one another. His under-lip protruded and drooped. Looking at him, one felt instinctively that no judging committee of a beauty contest would hesitate a moment before him.
Under the lamp's light, you could see the features of the blackjack player more clearly. There was a subtle but noticeable resemblance to Mr. Bat Jarvis. It seemed that Jarvis's oiled hair, styled low over his forehead, was more about following the gang fashion than his personal style. Mr. Repetto had the same look. In his case, his hair was almost white since he was an albino. His eyes were closed, had white eyelashes, and were set as close together as nature could get them without them merging. His lower lip stuck out and drooped. Looking at him, you instinctively felt that no beauty contest judging panel would think twice about him.
It soon became apparent that the light of the lamp, though bestowing the doubtful privilege of a clearer view of Mr. Repetto's face, held certain disadvantages. Scarcely had the staff of Cosy Moments reached the faint yellow pool of light, in the centre of which Mr. Repetto reclined, than, with a suddenness which caused them to leap into the air, there sounded from the darkness down the road the crack-crack-crack of a revolver. Instantly from the opposite direction came other shots. Three bullets flicked grooves in the roadway almost at Billy's feet. The Kid gave a sudden howl. Psmith's hat, suddenly imbued with life, sprang into the air and vanished, whirling into the night.
It quickly became clear that while the lamp's light gave a somewhat better view of Mr. Repetto's face, it also came with some downsides. As soon as the staff of Cosy Moments reached the faint yellow light where Mr. Repetto was lounging, they were startled by the sudden crack-crack-crack of a revolver from the darkness down the road. Right away, shots rang out from the other direction. Three bullets zipped past Billy's feet, making deep marks in the pavement. The Kid let out a loud scream. Psmith's hat, suddenly full of life, flew into the air and disappeared into the night.
The thought did not come to them consciously at the moment, there being little time to think, but it was evident as soon as, diving out of the circle of light into the sheltering darkness, they crouched down and waited for the next move, that a somewhat skilful ambush had been effected. The other members of the gang, who had fled with such remarkable speed, had by no means been eliminated altogether from the game. While the questioning of Mr. Repetto had been in progress, they had crept back, unperceived except by Mr. Repetto himself. It being too dark for successful shooting, it had become Mr. Repetto's task to lure his captors into the light, which he had accomplished with considerable skill.
The thought didn’t hit them consciously at the moment, since there was little time to think, but it became clear as soon as they dove out of the circle of light and into the safety of the darkness, crouching down to wait for the next move, that a somewhat clever ambush had been set up. The other members of the gang, who had run away with impressive speed, had definitely not been completely removed from the situation. While Mr. Repetto was being questioned, they had sneaked back in, unnoticed except by Mr. Repetto himself. With it being too dark for effective shooting, it became Mr. Repetto's job to draw his captors into the light, which he managed to do quite skillfully.
For some minutes the battle halted. There was dead silence. The circle of light was empty now. Mr. Repetto had vanished. A tentative shot from nowhere ripped through the air close to where Psmith lay flattened on the pavement. And then the pavement began to vibrate and give out a curious resonant sound. To Psmith it conveyed nothing, but to the opposing army it meant much. They knew it for what it was. Somewhere—it might be near or far—a policeman had heard the shots, and was signalling for help to other policemen along the line by beating on the flag-stones with his night-stick, the New York constable's substitute for the London police-whistle.
For a few minutes, the battle paused. It was completely silent. The circle of light was empty now. Mr. Repetto had disappeared. A tentative shot from nowhere pierced the air close to where Psmith lay flat on the pavement. Then the pavement started to vibrate and produce a strange resonant sound. To Psmith, it meant nothing, but to the opposing army, it meant a lot. They recognized it for what it was. Somewhere—maybe nearby or far away—a police officer had heard the shots and was signaling for help to other officers by tapping on the flagstones with his nightstick, which was the New York version of the London police whistle.
The noise grew, filling the still air. From somewhere down the road sounded the ring of running feet.
The noise increased, filling the quiet air. From somewhere down the road came the sound of running feet.
"De cops!" cried a voice. "Beat it!"
"Police!" shouted a voice. "Get out of here!"
Next moment the night was full of clatter. The gang was "beating it."
Next moment, the night was filled with noise. The crew was "packing up."
Psmith rose to his feet and dusted his clothes ruefully. For the first time he realised the horrors of war. His hat had gone for ever. His trousers could never be the same again after their close acquaintance with the pavement.
Psmith stood up and dusted off his clothes with a sigh. For the first time, he understood the true horrors of war. His hat was gone for good. His pants would never be the same after their intimate encounter with the pavement.
The rescue party was coming up at the gallop.
The rescue team was racing up at full speed.
The New York policeman may lack the quiet dignity of his London rival, but he is a hustler.
The New York cop might not have the calm dignity of his London counterpart, but he is a go-getter.
"What's doing?"
"What's up?"
"Nothing now," said the disgusted voice of Billy Windsor from the shadows. "They've beaten it."
"Nothing now," said Billy Windsor's irritated voice from the shadows. "They've defeated it."
The circle of lamplight became as if by mutual consent a general rendezvous. Three grey-clad policemen, tough, clean-shaven men with keen eyes and square jaws, stood there, revolver in one hand, night-stick in the other. Psmith, hatless and dusty, joined them. Billy Windsor and the Kid, the latter bleeding freely from his left ear, the lobe of which had been chipped by a bullet, were the last to arrive.
The circle of lamplight seemed to be an agreed-upon meeting spot. Three policemen in grey, tough-looking guys with clean-shaven faces, sharp eyes, and strong jaws, stood there, a revolver in one hand and a nightstick in the other. Psmith, without a hat and dusty, joined them. Billy Windsor and the Kid, the latter bleeding profusely from his left ear where a bullet had grazed, were the last to show up.
"What's bin the rough house?" inquired one of the policemen, mildly interested.
"What's been going on at the rough house?" one of the policemen asked, somewhat interested.
"Do you know a sportsman of the name of Repetto?" inquired Psmith.
"Do you know a sportsman named Repetto?" Psmith asked.
"Jack Repetto! Sure."
"Jack Repetto! Absolutely."
"He belongs to the Three Points," said another intelligent officer, as one naming some fashionable club.
"He belongs to the Three Points," said another smart officer, like someone referencing a trendy club.
"When next you see him," said Psmith, "I should be obliged if you would use your authority to make him buy me a new hat. I could do with another pair of trousers, too; but I will not press the trousers. A new hat, is, however, essential. Mine has a six-inch hole in it."
"When you see him next," said Psmith, "I would appreciate it if you could use your influence to get him to buy me a new hat. I could also use another pair of pants, but I won't push for that. A new hat is, however, a must. Mine has a six-inch hole in it."
"Shot at you, did they?" said one of the policemen, as who should say, "Dash the lads, they're always up to some of their larks."
"Did they shoot at you?" asked one of the police officers, as if to say, "Those guys, they're always causing trouble."
"Shot at us!" burst out the ruffled Kid. "What do you think's bin happening? Think an aeroplane ran into my ear and took half of it off? Think the noise was somebody opening bottles of pop? Think those guys that sneaked off down the road was just training for a Marathon?"
"Someone shot at us!" the upset Kid exclaimed. "What do you think has been happening? Do you think an airplane crashed into my ear and took part of it off? Do you think that noise was someone just opening soda bottles? Do you think those guys who sneaked off down the road were just training for a marathon?"
"Comrade Brady," said Psmith, "touches the spot. He—"
"Comrade Brady," Psmith said, "hits the mark. He—"
"Say, are you Kid Brady?" inquired one of the officers. For the first time the constabulary had begun to display any real animation.
"Hey, are you Kid Brady?" one of the officers asked. For the first time, the police had started to show some real energy.
"Reckoned I'd seen you somewhere!" said another. "You licked Cyclone Al. all right, Kid, I hear."
"Thought I recognized you!" said another. "You took down Cyclone Al, huh, Kid? I hear."
"And who but a bone-head thought he wouldn't?" demanded the third warmly. "He could whip a dozen Cyclone Al.'s in the same evening with his eyes shut."
"And who but a clueless idiot thought he wouldn't?" asked the third enthusiastically. "He could take down a dozen Cyclone Al's in one night with his eyes closed."
"He's the next champeen," admitted the first speaker.
"He's the next champion," admitted the first speaker.
"If he puts it over Jimmy Garvin," argued the second.
"If he goes ahead and does it with Jimmy Garvin," argued the second.
"Jimmy Garvin!" cried the third. "He can whip twenty Jimmy Garvins with his feet tied. I tell you—"
"Jimmy Garvin!" shouted the third. "He can beat twenty Jimmy Garvins with his feet tied. I swear—"
"I am loath," observed Psmith, "to interrupt this very impressive brain-barbecue, but, trivial as it may seem to you, to me there is a certain interest in this other little matter of my ruined hat. I know that it may strike you as hypersensitive of us to protest against being riddled with bullets, but—"
"I really hate to interrupt this amazing brainstorming session," Psmith noted, "but, as trivial as it might seem to you, I have a personal stake in the issue of my ruined hat. I get that it might come off as overly sensitive for us to complain about getting shot at, but—"
"Well, what's bin doin'?" inquired the Force. It was a nuisance, this perpetual harping on trifles when the deep question of the light-weight Championship of the World was under discussion, but the sooner it was attended to, the sooner it would be over.
"Well, what's been going on?" asked the Force. It was annoying, this constant focus on minor issues when the serious topic of the lightweight Championship of the World was being discussed, but the sooner it was dealt with, the sooner it would be finished.
Billy Windsor undertook to explain.
Billy Windsor offered an explanation.
"The Three Points laid for us," he said. "Jack Repetto was bossing the crowd. I don't know who the rest were. The Kid put one over on to Jack Repetto's chin, and we were asking him a few questions when the rest came back, and started into shooting. Then we got to cover quick, and you came up and they beat it."
"The Three Points set up for us," he said. "Jack Repetto was in charge of the crowd. I’m not sure who the others were. The Kid landed a hit on Jack Repetto's chin, and we were asking him a few questions when the others returned and started shooting. Then we took cover fast, and you showed up and they split."
"That," said Psmith, nodding, "is a very fair pricis of the evening's events. We should like you, if you will be so good, to corral this Comrade Repetto, and see that he buys me a new hat."
"That," said Psmith, nodding, "is a pretty accurate summary of the evening's events. We would appreciate it if you could wrangle this Comrade Repetto and make sure he buys me a new hat."
"We'll round Jack up," said one of the policemen indulgently.
"We'll round Jack up," said one of the cops with a relaxed smile.
"Do it nicely," urged Psmith. "Don't go hurting his feelings."
"Be nice about it," Psmith urged. "Don't hurt his feelings."
The second policeman gave it as his opinion that Jack was getting too gay. The third policeman conceded this. Jack, he said, had shown signs for some time past of asking for it in the neck. It was an error on Jack's part, he gave his hearers to understand, to assume that the lid was completely off the great city of New York.
The second police officer thought Jack was being too obvious. The third officer agreed, saying that Jack had been hinting for a while that he was looking for trouble. It was a mistake on Jack's part, he implied, to think that everything was completely open in the great city of New York.
"Too blamed fresh he's gettin'," the trio agreed. They could not have been more disapproving if they had been prefects at Haileybury and Mr. Repetto a first-termer who had been detected in the act of wearing his cap on the back of his head.
"He's just too damn fresh," the trio agreed. They couldn't have been more disapproving if they had been prefects at Haileybury and Mr. Repetto a first-year student caught wearing his cap backward.
They seemed to think it was too bad of Jack.
They thought it was really unfair of Jack.
"The wrath of the Law," said Psmith, "is very terrible. We will leave the matter, then, in your hands. In the meantime, we should be glad if you would direct us to the nearest Subway station. Just at the moment, the cheerful lights of the Great White Way are what I seem to chiefly need."
"The wrath of the law," said Psmith, "is pretty intense. So, we'll leave this in your hands. In the meantime, we'd appreciate it if you could tell us the nearest subway station. Right now, I really just need to see the bright lights of the city."
CHAPTER XVII — GUERILLA WARFARE
Thus ended the opening engagement of the campaign, seemingly in a victory for the Cosy Moments army. Billy Windsor, however, shook his head.
Thus ended the opening fight of the campaign, seeming like a win for the Cosy Moments army. Billy Windsor, however, shook his head.
"We've got mighty little out of it," he said.
"We haven't gotten much out of it," he said.
"The victory," said Psmith, "was not bloodless. Comrade Brady's ear, my hat—these are not slight casualties. On the other hand, surely we are one up? Surely we have gained ground? The elimination of Comrade Repetto from the scheme of things in itself is something. I know few men I would not rather meet in a lonely road than Comrade Repetto. He is one of Nature's sand-baggers. Probably the thing crept upon him slowly. He started, possibly, in a merely tentative way by slugging one of the family circle. His nurse, let us say, or his young brother. But, once started, he is unable to resist the craving. The thing grips him like dram-drinking. He sandbags now not because he really wants to, but because he cannot help himself. To me there is something consoling in the thought that Comrade Repetto will no longer be among those present."
"The victory," said Psmith, "wasn't without its costs. Comrade Brady's ear, my hat—these aren't minor losses. On the flip side, we definitely have the upper hand, right? We've made progress, for sure. Removing Comrade Repetto from the picture is significant in itself. There are very few people I would prefer to meet on a deserted road over Comrade Repetto. He’s one of those natural troublemakers. It likely started slowly for him. He might have begun by just picking on a family member—his nurse, perhaps, or his younger brother. But once he started, he couldn’t resist the urge. It’s like being addicted to alcohol. Now he causes trouble not because he wants to, but because he can't stop himself. I find it somewhat comforting to know that Comrade Repetto will no longer be around."
"What makes you think that?"
"What makes you say that?"
"I should imagine that a benevolent Law will put him away in his little cell for at least a brief spell."
"I can imagine that a kind law will lock him up in his small cell for at least a little while."
"Not on your life," said Billy. "He'll prove an alibi."
"Not a chance," said Billy. "He’ll come up with an alibi."
Psmith's eyeglass dropped out of his eye. He replaced it, and gazed, astonished, at Billy.
Psmith's eyeglass fell out of his eye. He put it back in and stared, amazed, at Billy.
"An alibi? When three keen-eyed men actually caught him at it?"
"An alibi? When three sharp-eyed guys actually saw him doing it?"
"He can find thirty toughs to swear he was five miles away."
"He can find thirty tough guys to swear he was five miles away."
"And get the court to believe it?" said Psmith.
"And get the court to believe that?" said Psmith.
"Sure," said Billy disgustedly. "You don't catch them hurting a gangsman unless they're pushed against the wall. The politicians don't want the gangs in gaol, especially as the Aldermanic elections will be on in a few weeks. Did you ever hear of Monk Eastman?"
"Sure," Billy said with disgust. "You never see them going after a gang member unless they’re really cornered. The politicians want to avoid locking up gangsters, especially with the Alderman elections coming up in a few weeks. Have you ever heard of Monk Eastman?"
"I fancy not, Comrade Windsor. If I did, the name has escaped me. Who was this cleric?"
"I don't think so, Comrade Windsor. If I did, I can't remember the name. Who was this cleric?"
"He was the first boss of the East Side gang, before Kid Twist took it on."
"He was the first leader of the East Side gang, before Kid Twist took over."
"Yes?"
"Hello?"
"He was arrested dozens of times, but he always got off. Do you know what he said once, when they pulled him for thugging a fellow out in New Jersey?"
"He was arrested dozens of times, but he always got away with it. Do you know what he said once when they caught him for beating someone up in New Jersey?"
"I fear not, Comrade Windsor. Tell me all."
"I’m not afraid, Comrade Windsor. Just tell me everything."
"He said, 'You're arresting me, huh? Say, you want to look where you're goin'; I cut some ice in this town. I made half the big politicians in New York!' That was what he said."
"He said, 'So you’re arresting me, huh? Hey, you might want to watch where you’re going; I have some influence in this town. I helped make half the big politicians in New York!' That's what he said."
"His small-talk," said Psmith, "seems to have been bright and well-expressed. What happened then? Was he restored to his friends and his relations?"
"His small talk," said Psmith, "seems to have been lively and articulate. What happened next? Did he reconnect with his friends and family?"
"Sure, he was. What do you think? Well, Jack Repetto isn't Monk Eastman, but he's in with Spider Reilly, and the Spider's in with the men behind. Jack'll get off."
"Of course he is. What do you think? Well, Jack Repetto isn't Monk Eastman, but he's connected with Spider Reilly, and Spider's connected with the big guys. Jack will get off."
"It looks to me, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith thoughtfully, "as if my stay in this great city were going to cost me a small fortune in hats."
"It seems to me, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith thoughtfully, "that my time in this amazing city is going to cost me a small fortune in hats."
Billy's prophecy proved absolutely correct. The police were as good as their word. In due season they rounded up the impulsive Mr. Repetto, and he was haled before a magistrate. And then, what a beautiful exhibition of brotherly love and auld-lang-syne camaraderie was witnessed! One by one, smirking sheepishly, but giving out their evidence with unshaken earnestness, eleven greasy, wandering-eyed youths mounted the witness-stand and affirmed on oath that at the time mentioned dear old Jack had been making merry in their company in a genial and law-abiding fashion, many, many blocks below the scene of the regrettable assault. The magistrate discharged the prisoner, and the prisoner, meeting Billy and Psmith in the street outside, leered triumphantly at them.
Billy's prediction turned out to be spot on. The police kept their promise. Eventually, they caught the reckless Mr. Repetto, and he was brought before a judge. And then, what a wonderful display of brotherly love and good old-fashioned camaraderie was seen! One by one, grinning sheepishly but delivering their testimonies with unwavering honesty, eleven unkempt, wide-eyed youths took the witness stand and swore that at the time in question, dear old Jack had been enjoying themselves in their company, happily and lawfully, many blocks away from the scene of the unfortunate incident. The judge released the defendant, and when he bumped into Billy and Psmith on the street outside, he grinned triumphantly at them.
Billy stepped up to him. "You may have wriggled out of this," he said furiously, "but if you don't get a move on and quit looking at me like that, I'll knock you over the Singer Building. Hump yourself."
Billy stepped up to him. "You might have gotten away with this," he said angrily, "but if you don’t hurry up and stop looking at me like that, I’ll knock you over the Singer Building. Get going."
Mr. Repetto humped himself.
Mr. Repetto was awkward.
So was victory turned into defeat, and Billy's jaw became squarer and his eye more full of the light of battle than ever. And there was need of a square jaw and a battle-lit eye, for now began a period of guerilla warfare such as no New York paper had ever had to fight against.
So victory turned into defeat, and Billy's jaw became more defined, and his eyes shone with a fierce intensity like never before. And he needed that strong jaw and fierce gaze because a period of guerrilla warfare began, unlike anything any New York paper had ever faced.
It was Wheeler, the gaunt manager of the business side of the journal, who first brought it to the notice of the editorial staff. Wheeler was a man for whom in business hours nothing existed but his job; and his job was to look after the distribution of the paper. As to the contents of the paper he was absolutely ignorant. He had been with Cosy Moments from its start, but he had never read a line of it. He handled it as if it were so much soap. The scholarly writings of Mr. Wilberfloss, the mirth-provoking sallies of Mr. B. Henderson Asher, the tender outpourings of Louella Granville Waterman—all these were things outside his ken. He was a distributor, and he distributed.
It was Wheeler, the skinny manager of the business side of the journal, who first brought it to the attention of the editorial staff. Wheeler was a man who, during working hours, had eyes only for his job; and his job was to manage the distribution of the paper. As for the contents of the paper, he was completely clueless. He had been with Cosy Moments since it started, but he had never read a single line of it. He dealt with it as if it were just regular soap. The academic writings of Mr. Wilberfloss, the funny remarks of Mr. B. Henderson Asher, the heartfelt expressions of Louella Granville Waterman—all of these were beyond his understanding. He was a distributor, and that’s just what he did.
A few days after the restoration of Mr. Repetto to East Side Society, Mr. Wheeler came into the editorial room with information and desire for information.
A few days after Mr. Repetto was reinstated at East Side Society, Mr. Wheeler walked into the editorial office with news and a curiosity for more details.
He endeavoured to satisfy the latter first.
He aimed to satisfy the latter first.
"What's doing, anyway?" he asked. He then proceeded to his information. "Some one's got it in against the paper, sure," he said. "I don't know what it's all about. I ha'n't never read the thing. Don't see what any one could have against a paper with a name like Cosy Moments, anyway. The way things have been going last few days, seems it might be the organ of a blamed mining-camp what the boys have took a dislike to."
"What's going on, anyway?" he asked. He then got to his point. "Someone's definitely got it out for the paper," he said. "I don't know what it's about. I've never read it. I don't see what anyone could have against a paper called Cosy Moments, anyway. With the way things have been lately, it seems like it could be the publication of some mining camp that the guys have taken a dislike to."
"What's been happening?" asked Billy with gleaming eyes.
"What's been going on?" asked Billy with sparkling eyes.
"Why, nothing in the world to fuss about, only our carriers can't go out without being beaten up by gangs of toughs. Pat Harrigan's in the hospital now. Just been looking in on him. Pat's a feller who likes to fight. Rather fight he would than see a ball-game. But this was too much for him. Know what happened? Why, see here, just like this it was. Pat goes out with his cart. Passing through a low-down street on his way up-town he's held up by a bunch of toughs. He shows fight. Half a dozen of them attend to him, while the rest gets clean away with every copy of the paper there was in the cart. When the cop comes along, there's Pat in pieces on the ground and nobody in sight but a Dago chewing gum. Cop asks the Dago what's been doing, and the Dago says he's only just come round the corner and ha'n't seen nothing of anybody. What I want to know is, what's it all about? Who's got it in for us and why?"
"Honestly, there's nothing to worry about, except our delivery guys can't go out without getting attacked by gangs of tough guys. Pat Harrigan's in the hospital now. I just went to check on him. Pat's the kind of guy who loves to fight. He'd rather fight than watch a ball game. But this time, it was too much for him. Want to know what happened? Here’s how it went down. Pat was out with his cart. While passing through a rough neighborhood on his way uptown, a group of toughs stopped him. He tried to fight back. A few of them jumped him, while the rest made off with every copy of the paper in the cart. By the time the cop arrived, there’s Pat all over the ground and the only person around is a guy chewing gum. The cop asks the guy what happened, and he claims he just turned the corner and didn’t see anything. What I want to know is, what's going on? Who's got it out for us and why?"
Mr. Wheeler leaned back in his chair, while Billy, his hair rumpled more than ever and his eyes glowing, explained the situation. Mr. Wheeler listened absolutely unmoved, and, when the narrative had come to an end, gave it as his opinion that the editorial staff had sand. That was his sole comment. "It's up to you," he said, rising. "You know your business. Say, though, some one had better get busy right quick and do something to stop these guys rough-housing like this. If we get a few more carriers beat up the way Pat was, there'll be a strike. It's not as if they were all Irishmen. The most of them are Dagoes and such, and they don't want any more fight than they can get by beating their wives and kicking kids off the sidewalk. I'll do my best to get this paper distributed right and it's a shame if it ain't, because it's going big just now—but it's up to you. Good day, gents."
Mr. Wheeler leaned back in his chair while Billy, his hair messier than ever and his eyes shining, explained what was going on. Mr. Wheeler listened completely unfazed, and when the story ended, he expressed his opinion that the editorial team was lacking. That was his only comment. "It's your call," he said, standing up. "You know your job. But someone better get moving quickly to do something about these guys messing around like this. If we have any more carriers getting beat up like Pat did, there will be a strike. It's not like they're all Irish. Most of them are Italians and others, and they don’t want any more trouble than what they can get from hitting their wives and shoving kids off the sidewalk. I’ll do my best to ensure this paper gets distributed properly, and it’s a shame if it doesn’t, because it’s really taking off right now—but it’s up to you. Have a good day, gentlemen."
He went out. Psmith looked at Billy.
He stepped outside. Psmith glanced at Billy.
"As Comrade Wheeler remarks," he said, "it is up to us. What do you propose to do about it? This is a move of the enemy which I have not anticipated. I had fancied that their operations would be confined exclusively to our two selves. If they are going to strew the street with our carriers, we are somewhat in the soup."
"As Comrade Wheeler points out," he said, "it's up to us. What do you plan to do about it? This is a move from the enemy that I didn't see coming. I thought their actions would be limited to just the two of us. If they're going to fill the street with our carriers, we’re in a bit of trouble."
Billy said nothing. He was chewing the stem of an unlighted pipe. Psmith went on.
Billy didn't say anything. He was chewing on the stem of a pipe that wasn't lit. Psmith kept talking.
"It means, of course, that we must buck up to a certain extent. If the campaign is to be a long one, they have us where the hair is crisp. We cannot stand the strain. Cosy Moments cannot be muzzled, but it can undoubtedly be choked. What we want to do is to find out the name of the man behind the tenements as soon as ever we can and publish it; and, then, if we perish, fall yelling the name."
"It means, of course, that we have to toughen up to some degree. If this campaign is going to be a long one, we’re in a tight spot. We can’t handle the pressure. Cosy Moments can’t be silenced, but it can definitely be stifled. What we want to do is find out the name of the person behind the tenements as soon as possible and make it public; and then, if we go down, let’s go down shouting that name."
Billy admitted the soundness of this scheme, but wished to know how it was to be done.
Billy acknowledged that the plan made sense, but wanted to know how it would be carried out.
"Comrade Windsor," said Psmith. "I have been thinking this thing over, and it seems to me that we are on the wrong track, or rather we aren't on any track at all; we are simply marking time. What we want to do is to go out and hustle round till we stir up something. Our line up to the present has been to sit at home and scream vigorously in the hope of some stout fellow hearing and rushing to help. In other words, we've been saying in the paper what an out-size in scugs the merchant must be who owns those tenements, in the hope that somebody else will agree with us and be sufficiently interested to get to work and find out who the blighter is. That's all wrong. What we must do now, Comrade Windsor, is put on our hats, such hats as Comrade Repetto has left us, and sally forth as sleuth-hounds on our own account."
"Comrade Windsor," said Psmith. "I've been thinking about this, and it seems to me that we’re going in the wrong direction, or rather not going anywhere at all; we’re just stalling. What we need to do is get out there and hustle until we find something. Up until now, our strategy has been to sit at home and shout loudly, hoping that some strong person will hear us and come to our rescue. In other words, we’ve been writing in the paper about how terrible the landlord must be who owns those apartment buildings, hoping someone else will agree and be motivated to figure out who that jerk is. That’s all wrong. What we need to do now, Comrade Windsor, is put on our hats, the ones that Comrade Repetto has left us, and go out like detectives on our own mission."
"Yes, but how?" demanded Billy. "That's all right in theory, but how's it going to work in practice? The only thing that can corner the man is a commission."
"Yeah, but how?" Billy asked. "That sounds good in theory, but how's it really going to work? The only thing that can trap the guy is a commission."
"Far from it, Comrade Windsor. The job may be worked more simply. I don't know how often the rents are collected in these places, but I should say at a venture once a week. My idea is to hang negligently round till the rent-collector arrives, and when he has loomed up on the horizon, buttonhole him and ask him quite politely, as man to man, whether he is collecting those rents for himself or for somebody else, and if somebody else, who that somebody else is. Simple, I fancy? Yet brainy. Do you take me, Comrade Windsor?"
"Not at all, Comrade Windsor. The task can be done more easily. I'm not sure how often the rents are collected in these places, but I’d guess it’s about once a week. My plan is to hang around casually until the rent collector shows up, and when he comes into view, I’ll approach him and ask, quite politely, man to man, whether he’s collecting those rents for himself or for someone else, and if it's someone else, who that person is. Sounds simple, right? But clever. Do you understand me, Comrade Windsor?"
Billy sat up, excited. "I believe you've hit it."
Billy sat up, excited. "I think you’ve got it."
Psmith shot his cuffs modestly.
Psmith adjusted his cuffs modestly.
CHAPTER XVIII — AN EPISODE BY THE WAY
It was Pugsy Maloney who, on the following morning, brought to the office the gist of what is related in this chapter. Pugsy's version was, however, brief and unadorned, as was the way with his narratives. Such things as first causes and piquant details he avoided, as tending to prolong the telling excessively, thus keeping him from perusal of his cowboy stories. The way Pugsy put it was as follows. He gave the thing out merely as an item of general interest, a bubble on the surface of the life of a great city. He did not know how nearly interested were his employers in any matter touching that gang which is known as the Three Points. Pugsy said: "Dere's trouble down where I live. Dude Dawson's mad at Spider Reilly, an' now de Table Hills are layin' for de T'ree Points. Sure." He had then retired to his outer fastness, yielding further details jerkily and with the distrait air of one whose mind is elsewhere.
It was Pugsy Maloney who, the next morning, brought to the office the main point of what’s discussed in this chapter. Pugsy's account was, however, short and straightforward, just like his storytelling style. He skipped over things like root causes and spicy details, as they tended to make the story longer, keeping him from reading his cowboy tales. The way Pugsy stated it was simply this. He shared it as just a piece of general interest, a small blip in the life of a big city. He had no idea how much his bosses cared about anything related to the gang known as the Three Points. Pugsy said: "There’s trouble where I live. Dude Dawson’s mad at Spider Reilly, and now the Table Hills are coming after the Three Points. For sure." He then retreated to his outer space, giving out more details in a disjointed way and with the distracted vibe of someone whose mind was elsewhere.
Skilfully extracted and pieced together, these details formed themselves into the following typical narrative of East Side life in New York.
Skillfully gathered and combined, these details created the following typical narrative of East Side life in New York.
The really important gangs of New York are four. There are other less important institutions, but these are little more than mere friendly gatherings of old boyhood chums for purposes of mutual companionship. In time they may grow, as did Bat Jarvis's coterie, into formidable organisations, for the soil is undoubtedly propitious to such growth. But at present the amount of ice which good judges declare them to cut is but small. They "stick up" an occasional wayfarer for his "cush," and they carry "canisters" and sometimes fire them off, but these things do not signify the cutting of ice. In matters political there are only four gangs which count, the East Side, the Groome Street, the Three Points, and the Table Hill. Greatest of these by virtue of their numbers are the East Side and the Groome Street, the latter presided over at the time of this story by Mr. Bat Jarvis. These two are colossal, and, though they may fight each other, are immune from attack at the hands of lesser gangs. But between the other gangs, and especially between the Table Hill and the Three Points, which are much of a size, warfare rages as briskly as among the republics of South America. There has always been bad blood between the Table Hill and the Three Points, and until they wipe each other out after the manner of the Kilkenny cats, it is probable that there always will be. Little events, trifling in themselves, have always occurred to shatter friendly relations just when there has seemed a chance of their being formed. Thus, just as the Table Hillites were beginning to forgive the Three Points for shooting the redoubtable Paul Horgan down at Coney Island, a Three Pointer injudiciously wiped out another of the rival gang near Canal Street. He pleaded self-defence, and in any case it was probably mere thoughtlessness, but nevertheless the Table Hillites were ruffled.
The really important gangs of New York are four. There are other less significant groups, but those are just friendly get-togethers of old childhood friends for companionship. Over time, they might grow, like Bat Jarvis's crew, into powerful organizations, because the environment definitely supports such growth. But right now, the amount of impact they have is pretty minor. They occasionally rob a passerby for their cash and carry weapons, sometimes firing them, but these actions don’t really mean they have any significant influence. In political matters, only four gangs really matter: the East Side, Groome Street, the Three Points, and Table Hill. The largest of these, due to their numbers, are the East Side and Groome Street, the latter being led at the time of this story by Mr. Bat Jarvis. Both are enormous, and while they might clash with each other, they are safe from being attacked by smaller gangs. However, among the other gangs, especially between Table Hill and Three Points, which are similar in size, there’s fierce conflict, much like the disputes among the countries of South America. There has always been tension between Table Hill and Three Points, and until they manage to eliminate each other like the Kilkenny cats, it’s likely that there will always be. Small events, insignificant on their own, have consistently disrupted any chance of friendship just when it seemed possible. For instance, just as the Table Hillites were starting to forgive the Three Points for shooting the formidable Paul Horgan at Coney Island, a member of the Three Points foolishly killed another rival gang member near Canal Street. He claimed it was self-defense, and it was probably just careless, but still, the Table Hillites were upset.
That had been a month or so back. During that month things had been simmering down, and peace was just preparing to brood when there occurred the incident to which Pugsy had alluded, the regrettable falling out of Dude Dawson and Spider Reilly at Mr. Maginnis's dancing saloon, Shamrock Hall, the same which Bat Jarvis had been called in to protect in the days before the Groome Street gang began to be.
That was about a month ago. In that time, things had been calming down, and peace was about to settle in when the incident Pugsy mentioned happened—the unfortunate argument between Dude Dawson and Spider Reilly at Mr. Maginnis's dance hall, Shamrock Hall, which Bat Jarvis had been brought in to defend back when the Groome Street gang was just beginning to form.
Shamrock Hall, being under the eyes of the great Bat, was, of course, forbidden ground; and it was with no intention of spoiling the harmony of the evening that Mr. Dawson had looked in. He was there in a purely private and peaceful character.
Shamrock Hall, always watched over by the great Bat, was, of course, off-limits; and Mr. Dawson had no intention of disrupting the evening's peace when he stopped by. He was there solely as a private guest, seeking a quiet moment.
As he sat smoking, sipping, and observing the revels, there settled at the next table Mr. Robert ("Nigger") Coston, an eminent member of the Three Points.
As he sat smoking, sipping, and watching the festivities, Mr. Robert ("Nigger") Coston, a prominent member of the Three Points, settled at the next table.
There being temporary peace between the two gangs, the great men exchanged a not unfriendly nod and, after a short pause, a word or two. Mr. Coston, alluding to an Italian who had just pirouetted past, remarked that there sure was some class to the way that wop hit it up. Mr. Dawson said Yup, there sure was. You would have said that all Nature smiled.
There was a brief peace between the two gangs, and the important guys gave each other a somewhat friendly nod and, after a short pause, exchanged a word or two. Mr. Coston, referring to an Italian who had just danced by, commented that there was definitely some flair to the way that guy moved. Mr. Dawson agreed, saying, “Yeah, there really was.” You would have thought that all of Nature was smiling.
Alas! The next moment the sky was covered with black clouds and the storm broke. For Mr. Dawson, continuing in this vein of criticism, rather injudiciously gave it as his opinion that one of the lady dancers had two left feet.
Alas! The next moment, the sky was filled with dark clouds and the storm hit. Mr. Dawson, continuing his critical comments, foolishly expressed his opinion that one of the lady dancers had two left feet.
For a moment Mr. Coston did not see which lady was alluded to.
For a moment, Mr. Coston couldn’t tell which lady was being referred to.
"De goil in de pink skoit," said Mr. Dawson, facilitating the other's search by pointing with a much-chewed cigarette. It was at this moment that Nature's smile was shut off as if by a tap. For the lady in the pink skirt had been in receipt of Mr. Coston's respectful devotion for the past eight days.
"Look at the girl in the pink skirt," Mr. Dawson said, helping the other person look by gesturing with a well-chewed cigarette. It was at that moment that Nature's smile seemed to turn off like a faucet. The lady in the pink skirt had been receiving Mr. Coston's respectful admiration for the past eight days.
From this point onwards the march of events was rapid.
From this point on, events unfolded quickly.
Mr. Coston, rising, asked Mr. Dawson who he thought he, Mr. Dawson, was.
Mr. Coston stood up and asked Mr. Dawson who he thought he, Mr. Dawson, was.
Mr. Dawson, extinguishing his cigarette and placing it behind his ear, replied that he was the fellow who could bite his, Mr. Coston's, head off.
Mr. Dawson, putting out his cigarette and tucking it behind his ear, replied that he was the one who could really give Mr. Coston a hard time.
Mr. Coston said: "Huh?"
Mr. Coston said: "Huh?"
Mr. Dawson said: "Sure."
Mr. Dawson said, "Sure."
Mr. Coston called Mr. Dawson a pie-faced rubber-necked four-flusher.
Mr. Coston called Mr. Dawson a chubby, nosy poser.
Mr. Dawson called Mr. Coston a coon.
Mr. Dawson called Mr. Coston a racial slur.
And that was where the trouble really started.
And that's where the real problems began.
It was secretly a great grief to Mr. Coston that his skin was of so swarthy a hue. To be permitted to address Mr. Coston face to face by his nickname was a sign of the closest friendship, to which only Spider Reilly, Jack Repetto, and one or two more of the gang could aspire. Others spoke of him as Nigger, or, more briefly, Nig—strictly behind his back. For Mr. Coston had a wide reputation as a fighter, and his particular mode of battling was to descend on his antagonist and bite him. Into this action he flung himself with the passionate abandonment of the artist. When he bit he bit. He did not nibble.
It was a deep source of sadness for Mr. Coston that his skin was so dark. Being allowed to call Mr. Coston by his nickname in person was a sign of the closest friendship, something only Spider Reilly, Jack Repetto, and a couple of others in the group could achieve. Others referred to him as Nigger, or simply Nig—always behind his back. This was because Mr. Coston had a strong reputation as a fighter, and his unique fighting style involved coming at his opponent and biting them. He threw himself into this action with the passionate intensity of an artist. When he bit, he really bit. He didn’t just nibble.
If a friend had called Mr. Coston "Nig" he would have been running grave risks. A stranger, and a leader of a rival gang, who addressed him as "coon" was more than asking for trouble. He was pleading for it.
If a friend had called Mr. Coston "Nig," he would have been taking serious risks. A stranger, especially a leader of a rival gang, who called him "coon" was not just asking for trouble—he was begging for it.
Great men seldom waste time. Mr. Coston, leaning towards Mr. Dawson, promptly bit him on the cheek. Mr. Dawson bounded from his seat. Such was the excitement of the moment that, instead of drawing his "canister," he forgot that he had one on his person, and, seizing a mug which had held beer, bounced it vigorously on Mr. Coston's skull, which, being of solid wood, merely gave out a resonant note and remained unbroken.
Great men rarely waste time. Mr. Coston, leaning towards Mr. Dawson, quickly bit him on the cheek. Mr. Dawson jumped from his seat. In the heat of the moment, instead of pulling out his "canister," he forgot he even had one on him, and grabbing a mug that had contained beer, he slammed it hard against Mr. Coston's head, which, being made of solid wood, only made a loud noise and didn't break.
So far the honours were comparatively even, with perhaps a slight balance in favour of Mr. Coston. But now occurred an incident which turned the scale, and made war between the gangs inevitable. In the far corner of the room, surrounded by a crowd of admiring friends, sat Spider Reilly, monarch of the Three Points. He had noticed that there was a slight disturbance at the other side of the hall, but had given it little attention till, the dancing ceasing suddenly and the floor emptying itself of its crowd, he had a plain view of Mr. Dawson and Mr. Coston squaring up at each other for the second round. We must assume that Mr. Reilly was not thinking what he did, for his action was contrary to all rules of gang-etiquette. In the street it would have been perfectly legitimate, even praiseworthy, but in a dance-hall belonging to a neutral power it was unpardonable.
So far, the honors were pretty evenly matched, with maybe a slight advantage for Mr. Coston. But then something happened that tipped the scale and made conflict between the gangs unavoidable. In the far corner of the room, surrounded by a group of admiring friends, sat Spider Reilly, the king of the Three Points. He had noticed a small commotion on the other side of the hall, but hadn't paid much attention until the dancing suddenly stopped and the floor cleared out, giving him a clear view of Mr. Dawson and Mr. Coston getting ready to go at it for the second round. We have to assume that Mr. Reilly wasn’t really thinking about what he was doing, because his action went against all gang etiquette. In the street, it would have been totally acceptable, even commendable, but in a dance hall owned by a neutral party, it was inexcusable.
What he did was to produce his "canister" and pick off the unsuspecting Mr. Dawson just as that exquisite was preparing to get in some more good work with the beer-mug. The leader of the Table Hillites fell with a crash, shot through the leg; and Spider Reilly, together with Mr. Coston and others of the Three Points, sped through the doorway for safety, fearing the wrath of Bat Jarvis, who, it was known, would countenance no such episodes at the dance-hall which he had undertaken to protect.
What he did was pull out his "canister" and take out the unsuspecting Mr. Dawson just as that guy was getting ready to do some more damage with the beer mug. The leader of the Table Hillites fell to the ground with a thud, shot in the leg; and Spider Reilly, along with Mr. Coston and others from the Three Points, rushed through the doorway to safety, afraid of Bat Jarvis's anger, who was known to not tolerate such incidents at the dance hall he had promised to protect.
Mr. Dawson, meanwhile, was attended to and helped home. Willing informants gave him the name of his aggressor, and before morning the Table Hill camp was in ferment. Shooting broke out in three places, though there were no casualties. When the day dawned there existed between the two gangs a state of war more bitter than any in their record; for this time it was no question of obscure nonentities. Chieftain had assaulted chieftain; royal blood had been spilt.
Mr. Dawson was looked after and helped home. Helpful informants gave him the name of his attacker, and by morning, the Table Hill camp was in chaos. Gunfire erupted in three locations, though there were no injuries. When day broke, there was an intense conflict between the two gangs, more severe than anything in their history; this time, it wasn't just about unknown individuals. A leader had assaulted another leader; royal blood had been shed.
* * *
* * *
"Comrade Windsor," said Psmith, when Master Maloney had spoken his last word, "we must take careful note of this little matter. I rather fancy that sooner or later we may be able to turn it to our profit. I am sorry for Dude Dawson, anyhow. Though I have never met him, I have a sort of instinctive respect for him. A man such as he would feel a bullet through his trouser-leg more than one of common clay who cared little how his clothes looked."
"Comrade Windsor," Psmith said after Master Maloney finished speaking, "we need to pay close attention to this situation. I have a feeling that sooner or later we could benefit from it. I feel bad for Dude Dawson, anyway. Even though I've never met him, I have a kind of instinctive respect for him. A guy like him would feel a bullet through his pants leg more than an average person who doesn't care much about how they look."
CHAPTER XIX — IN PLEASANT STREET
Careful inquiries, conducted incognito by Master Maloney among the denizens of Pleasant Street, brought the information that rents in the tenements were collected not weekly but monthly, a fact which must undoubtedly cause a troublesome hitch in the campaign. Rent-day, announced Pugsy, fell on the last day of the month.
Careful investigations, done undercover by Master Maloney among the residents of Pleasant Street, revealed that rents in the apartments were collected not weekly but monthly, a detail that would definitely cause a problematic delay in the campaign. Rent day, Pugsy announced, was on the last day of the month.
"I rubbered around," he said, "and did de sleut' act, and I finds t'ings out. Dere's a feller comes round 'bout supper time dat day, an' den it's up to de fam'lies what lives in de tenements to dig down into deir jeans fer de stuff, or out dey goes dat same night."
"I messed around," he said, "and did my detective work, and I figured things out. There’s a guy who shows up around dinner time that day, and then it’s up to the families living in the apartments to reach into their pockets for the money, or they’re out that same night."
"Evidently a hustler, our nameless friend," said Psmith.
"Evidently a hustler, our nameless friend," said Psmith.
"I got dat from a kid what knows anuder kid what lives dere," explained Master Maloney. "Say," he proceeded confidentially, "dat kid's in bad, sure he is. Dat second kid, de one what lives dere. He's a wop kid, an—"
"I got that from a kid who knows another kid who lives there," explained Master Maloney. "Look," he continued confidentially, "that kid's in trouble, for sure. That second kid, the one who lives there. He's an Italian kid, and—"
"A what, Comrade Maloney?"
"A what, Comrade Maloney?"
"A wop. A Dago. Why, don't you get next? Why, an Italian. Sure, dat's right. Well, dis kid, he is sure to de bad, 'cos his father come over from Italy to work on de Subway."
"A wop. A Dago. Why don’t you get it? An Italian. That’s right. Well, this kid is definitely going to be bad since his father came over from Italy to work on the subway."
"I don't see why that puts him in bad," said Billy Windsor wonderingly.
"I don't understand why that makes him look bad," said Billy Windsor, puzzled.
"Nor I," agreed Psmith. "Your narratives, Comrade Maloney, always seem to me to suffer from a certain lack of construction. You start at the end, and then you go back to any portion of the story which happens to appeal to you at the moment, eventually winding up at the beginning. Why should the fact that this stripling's father has come over from Italy to work on the Subway be a misfortune?"
"Me neither," Psmith agreed. "Your stories, Comrade Maloney, always seem to lack structure to me. You begin at the end, then jump around to whatever part of the story catches your fancy, and eventually circle back to the beginning. Why is it a bad thing that this young guy's dad came over from Italy to work on the Subway?"
"Why, sure, because he got fired an' went an' swatted de foreman one on de coco, an' de magistrate gives him t'oity days."
"Of course, he got fired and then hit the foreman on the head, and the judge gave him thirty days."
"And then, Comrade Maloney? This thing is beginning to get clearer. You are like Sherlock Holmes. After you've explained a thing from start to finish—or, as you prefer to do, from finish to start—it becomes quite simple."
"And then, Comrade Maloney? This is starting to make more sense. You’re like Sherlock Holmes. After you break something down from beginning to end—or, as you like to do, from end to beginning—it becomes pretty straightforward."
"Why, den dis kid's in bad for fair, 'cos der ain't nobody to pungle de bones."
"Well, this kid's really in trouble because there's no one to pay up."
"Pungle de what, Comrade Maloney?"
"Pungle what, Comrade Maloney?"
"De bones. De stuff. Dat's right. De dollars. He's all alone, dis kid, so when de rent-guy blows in, who's to slip him over de simoleons? It'll be outside for his, quick."
"Money. Things. That's right. The cash. This kid is all alone, so when the landlord comes around, who's going to hand him the money? It'll be out on the street for him, fast."
Billy warmed up at this tale of distress in his usual way. "Somebody ought to do something. It's a vile shame the kid being turned out like that."
Billy reacted to this sad story the way he always did. "Someone needs to step in. It's really awful that the kid is being treated like this."
"We will see to it, Comrade Windsor. Cosy Moments shall step in. We will combine business with pleasure, paying the stripling's rent and corralling the rent-collector at the same time. What is today? How long before the end of the month? Another week! A murrain on it, Comrade Windsor. Two murrains. This delay may undo us."
"We'll take care of it, Comrade Windsor. Cosy Moments will handle it. We'll mix business with pleasure, covering the kid's rent and dealing with the rent collector at the same time. What day is it? How long until the end of the month? Another week! Damn it, Comrade Windsor. Two damn it’s. This delay could ruin us."
But the days went by without any further movement on the part of the enemy. A strange quiet seemed to be brooding over the other camp. As a matter of fact, the sudden outbreak of active hostilities with the Table Hill contingent had had the effect of taking the minds of Spider Reilly and his warriors off Cosy Moments and its affairs, much as the unexpected appearance of a mad bull would make a man forget that he had come out butterfly-hunting. Psmith and Billy could wait; they were not likely to take the offensive; but the Table Hillites demanded instant attention.
But the days passed without any further action from the enemy. A strange calm seemed to hang over the other camp. In fact, the sudden start of fighting with the Table Hill group had distracted Spider Reilly and his warriors from Cosy Moments and its issues, just like how the surprise sight of a crazy bull would make a person forget they were out looking for butterflies. Psmith and Billy could wait; they probably wouldn't make a move, but the Table Hillites needed immediate attention.
War had broken out, as was usual between the gangs, in a somewhat tentative fashion at first sight. There had been sniping and skirmishes by the wayside, but as yet no pitched battle. The two armies were sparring for an opening.
War had started, as usual between the gangs, in a somewhat hesitant way at first glance. There had been some sniping and small skirmishes along the road, but no full-blown battle yet. The two sides were just testing each other for an opening.
* * *
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The end of the week arrived, and Psmith and Billy, conducted by Master Maloney, made their way to Pleasant Street. To get there it was necessary to pass through a section of the enemy's country; but the perilous passage was safely negotiated. The expedition reached its unsavoury goal intact.
The end of the week came, and Psmith and Billy, led by Master Maloney, made their way to Pleasant Street. To get there, they had to go through a part of enemy territory, but they got through safely. The group reached their unpleasant destination without any issues.
The wop kid, whose name, it appeared, was Giuseppe Orloni, inhabited a small room at the very top of the building next to the one Psmith and Mike had visited on their first appearance in Pleasant Street. He was out when the party, led by Pugsy up dark stairs, arrived; and, on returning, seemed both surprised and alarmed to see visitors. Pugsy undertook to do the honours. Pugsy as interpreter was energetic but not wholly successful. He appeared to have a fixed idea that the Italian language was one easily mastered by the simple method of saying "da" instead of "the," and tacking on a final "a" to any word that seemed to him to need one.
The kid, whose name turned out to be Giuseppe Orloni, lived in a small room at the very top of the building next to the one Psmith and Mike had visited on their first trip to Pleasant Street. He was out when the group, led by Pugsy up the dark stairs, arrived; and when he came back, he looked both surprised and alarmed to see guests. Pugsy took it upon himself to play host. Pugsy was full of energy as an interpreter but not entirely effective. He seemed to have this idea that Italian was a language you could easily master by just saying "da" instead of "the," and by adding an "a" to any word he thought needed one.
"Say, kid," he began, "has da rent-a-man come yet-a?"
"Hey, kid," he started, "has the rent-a-guy arrived yet?"
The black eyes of the wop kid clouded. He gesticulated, and said something in his native language.
The black eyes of the kid clouded over. He waved his hands and said something in his native language.
"He hasn't got next," reported Master Maloney. "He can't git on to me curves. Dese wop kids is all boneheads. Say, kid, look-a here." He walked out of the room and closed the door; then, rapping on it smartly from the outside, re-entered and, assuming a look of extreme ferocity, stretched out his hand and thundered: "Unbelt-a! Slip-a me da stuff!"
"He doesn't have next," reported Master Maloney. "He can't figure out my moves. These Italian kids are all clueless. Hey, kid, check this out." He walked out of the room and closed the door; then, knocking on it sharply from the outside, he came back in and, putting on a fierce look, stretched out his hand and shouted: "Unbelt it! Give me the stuff!"
The wop kid's puzzlement became pathetic.
The kid's confusion became sad.
"This," said Psmith, deeply interested, "is getting about as tense as anything I ever struck. Don't give in, Comrade Maloney. Who knows but that you may yet win through? I fancy the trouble is that your too perfect Italian accent is making the youth home-sick. Once more to the breach, Comrade Maloney."
"This," said Psmith, really intrigued, "is getting as tense as anything I've ever seen. Don’t give up, Comrade Maloney. Who knows, you might still make it through? I think the issue is that your flawless Italian accent is making the kid homesick. Once more into the fray, Comrade Maloney."
Master Maloney made a gesture of disgust. "I'm t'roo. Dese Dagoes makes me tired. Dey don't know enough to go upstairs to take de Elevated. Beat it, you mutt," he observed with moody displeasure to the wop kid, accompanying the words with a gesture which conveyed its own meaning. The wop kid, plainly glad to get away, slipped out of the door like a shadow.
Master Maloney made a disgusted gesture. "I'm done. These guys are exhausting. They don't even know enough to take the elevator upstairs. Get lost, you idiot," he said with a grim look to the kid, adding a gesture that made his feelings clear. The kid, obviously relieved to leave, slipped out the door like a shadow.
Pugsy shrugged his shoulders.
Pugsy shrugged.
"Gents," he said resignedly, "it's up to youse."
"Gentlemen," he said with a sigh, "it's up to you."
"I fancy," said Psmith, "that this is one of those moments when it is necessary for me to unlimber my Sherlock Holmes system. As thus. If the rent collector had been here, it is certain, I think, that Comrade Spaghetti, or whatever you said his name was, wouldn't have been. That is to say, if the rent collector had called and found no money waiting for him, surely Comrade Spaghetti would have been out in the cold night instead of under his own roof-tree. Do you follow me, Comrade Maloney?"
"I think," said Psmith, "that this is one of those times when I need to use my Sherlock Holmes skills. Like this. If the rent collector had been here, I'm pretty sure that Comrade Spaghetti, or whatever you called him, wouldn't have been. In other words, if the rent collector had shown up and found no money waiting for him, then Comrade Spaghetti would have been out in the cold night instead of safe at home. Do you get what I'm saying, Comrade Maloney?"
"That's right," said Billy Windsor. "Of course."
"That's right," Billy Windsor said. "Of course."
"Elementary, my dear Watson, elementary," murmured Psmith.
"Simple, my dear Watson, simple," whispered Psmith.
"So all we have to do is to sit here and wait."
"So all we have to do is sit here and wait."
"All?" said Psmith sadly. "Surely it is enough. For of all the scaly localities I have struck this seems to me the scaliest. The architect of this Stately Home of America seems to have had a positive hatred for windows. His idea of ventilation was to leave a hole in the wall about the size of a lima bean and let the thing go at that. If our friend does not arrive shortly, I shall pull down the roof. Why, gadzooks! Not to mention stap my vitals! Isn't that a trap-door up there? Make a long-arm, Comrade Windsor."
"All?" Psmith said sadly. "Surely that’s enough. Of all the shady places I’ve encountered, this one seems the shadiest. The architect of this Stately Home of America clearly had a strong dislike for windows. His idea of ventilation was to leave a hole in the wall about the size of a lima bean and call it good. If our friend doesn’t show up soon, I might just tear the roof down. Good grief! Not to mention, for crying out loud! Isn’t that a trapdoor up there? Reach for it, Comrade Windsor."
Billy got on a chair and pulled the bolt. The trap-door opened downwards. It fell, disclosing a square of deep blue sky.
Billy climbed onto a chair and released the bolt. The trapdoor swung open. It dropped, revealing a square of deep blue sky.
"Gum!" he said. "Fancy living in this atmosphere when you don't have to. Fancy these fellows keeping that shut all the time."
"Gum!" he said. "Can you believe living in this environment when you don't have to? Can you believe these guys keeping that closed all the time?"
"I expect it is an acquired taste," said Psmith, "like Limburger cheese. They don't begin to appreciate air till it is thick enough to scoop chunks out of with a spoon. Then they get up on their hind legs and inflate their chests and say, 'This is fine! This beats ozone hollow!' Leave it open, Comrade Windsor. And now, as to the problem of dispensing with Comrade Maloney's services?"
"I think it's something you get used to," said Psmith, "like Limburger cheese. They don’t even start to appreciate air until it’s thick enough to scoop out with a spoon. Then they stand up on their hind legs, puff out their chests, and say, 'This is great! This is way better than ozone!' Leave it open, Comrade Windsor. Now, regarding the issue of letting Comrade Maloney go?"
"Sure," said Billy. "Beat it, Pugsy, my lad."
"Sure," said Billy. "Get lost, Pugsy, my dude."
Pugsy looked up, indignant.
Pugsy looked up, offended.
"Beat it?" he queried.
"Leave?" he asked.
"While your shoe leather's good," said Billy. "This is no place for a minister's son. There may be a rough house in here any minute, and you would be in the way."
"While your shoes are still in good condition," Billy said. "This is not a place for a minister's son. There could be a brawl in here any minute, and you would just be in the way."
"I want to stop and pipe de fun," objected Master Maloney.
"I want to stop and have some fun," protested Master Maloney.
"Never mind. Cut off. We'll tell you all about it to-morrow."
"Forget it. That's enough for now. We'll fill you in on everything tomorrow."
Master Maloney prepared reluctantly to depart. As he did so there was a sound of a well-shod foot on the stairs, and a man in a snuff-coloured suit, wearing a brown Homburg hat and carrying a small notebook in one hand, walked briskly into the room. It was not necessary for Psmith to get his Sherlock Holmes system to work. His whole appearance proclaimed the new-comer to be the long-expected collector of rents.
Master Maloney got ready to leave, though he didn't really want to. Just then, there was the sound of someone in polished shoes coming down the stairs, and a man in a brown suit, wearing a brown Homburg hat and holding a small notebook in one hand, walked quickly into the room. Psmith didn't need to put his Sherlock Holmes skills to use; the man's whole appearance made it clear he was the long-anticipated rent collector.
CHAPTER XX — CORNERED
He stood in the doorway looking with some surprise at the group inside. He was a smallish, pale-faced man with protruding eyes and teeth which gave him a certain resemblance to a rabbit.
He stood in the doorway, looking somewhat surprised at the group inside. He was a small, pale-faced guy with bulging eyes and teeth that made him look a bit like a rabbit.
"Hello," he said.
"Hey," he said.
"Welcome to New York," said Psmith.
"Welcome to New York," said Psmith.
Master Maloney, who had taken advantage of the interruption to edge farther into the room, now appeared to consider the question of his departure permanently shelved. He sidled to a corner and sat down on an empty soap-box with the air of a dramatic critic at the opening night of a new play. The scene looked good to him. It promised interesting developments. Master Maloney was an earnest student of the drama, as exhibited in the theatres of the East Side, and few had ever applauded the hero of "Escaped from Sing-Sing," or hissed the villain of "Nellie, the Beautiful Cloak-Model" with more fervour than he. He liked his drama to have plenty of action, and to his practised eye this one promised well. Psmith he looked upon as a quite amiable lunatic, from whom little was to be expected; but there was a set expression on Billy Windsor's face which suggested great things.
Master Maloney, who had used the interruption to move further into the room, now seemed to think that leaving was no longer an option. He slipped into a corner and sat on an empty soapbox, like a dramatic critic at the premiere of a new play. The scene looked promising to him. It hinted at exciting developments. Master Maloney was a dedicated student of the drama, as shown in the theaters of the East Side, and few had ever cheered the hero of "Escaped from Sing-Sing" or booed the villain of "Nellie, the Beautiful Cloak-Model" with more enthusiasm than he did. He liked his drama to have plenty of action, and to his trained eye, this one looked promising. He viewed Psmith as a somewhat pleasant crazy person, from whom little was expected; but the expression on Billy Windsor's face suggested big things ahead.
His pleasure was abruptly quenched. Billy Windsor, placing a firm hand on his collar, led him to the door and pushed him out, closing the door behind him.
His enjoyment was suddenly cut short. Billy Windsor, gripping his collar tightly, guided him to the door and shoved him outside, shutting the door behind him.
The rent collector watched these things with a puzzled eye. He now turned to Psmith.
The rent collector observed these things with a confused look. He then turned to Psmith.
"Say, seen anything of the wops that live here?" he inquired.
"Hey, have you seen anything of the guys who live here?" he asked.
"I am addressing—?" said Psmith courteously.
"I'm addressing—?" Psmith said politely.
"My name's Gooch."
"I'm Gooch."
Psmith bowed.
Psmith bowed.
"Touching these wops, Comrade Gooch," he said, "I fear there is little chance of your seeing them to-night, unless you wait some considerable time. With one of them—the son and heir of the family, I should say—we have just been having a highly interesting and informative chat. Comrade Maloney, who has just left us, acted as interpreter. The father, I am told, is in the dungeon below the castle moat for a brief spell for punching his foreman in the eye. The result? The rent is not forthcoming."
"About those guys, Comrade Gooch," he said, "I’m afraid you won’t see them tonight unless you wait quite a while. I just had a really interesting and informative chat with one of them—the son and heir of the family. Comrade Maloney, who just left, acted as the interpreter. I heard that the father is currently in the dungeon below the castle moat for a bit for punching his foreman in the eye. The result? The rent isn’t coming in."
"Then it's outside for theirs," said Mr. Gooch definitely.
"Then it's outside for them," Mr. Gooch said firmly.
"It's a big shame," broke in Billy, "turning the kid out. Where's he to go?"
"It's a real shame," interrupted Billy, "kicking the kid out. Where is he supposed to go?"
"That's up to him. Nothing to do with me. I'm only acting under orders from up top."
"That's his decision. It has nothing to do with me. I'm just following orders from above."
"Whose orders, Comrade Gooch?" inquired Psmith.
"Whose orders are those, Comrade Gooch?" Psmith asked.
"The gent who owns this joint."
"The guy who owns this place."
"Who is he?" said Billy.
"Who's he?" said Billy.
Suspicion crept into the protruding eyes of the rent collector. He waxed wroth. "Say!" he demanded. "Who are you two guys, anyway, and what do you think you're doing here? That's what I'd like to know. What do you want with the name of the owner of this place? What business is it of yours?"
Suspicion filled the rent collector's bulging eyes. He got really angry. "Hey!" he snapped. "Who are you two, anyway, and what are you doing here? That’s what I want to know. Why do you want the name of the owner of this place? What’s it to you?"
"The fact is, Comrade Gooch, we are newspaper men."
"The truth is, Comrade Gooch, we are journalists."
"I guessed you were," said Mr. Gooch with triumph. "You can't bluff me. Well, it's no good, boys. I've nothing for you. You'd better chase off and try something else."
"I knew you were," said Mr. Gooch with a sense of victory. "You can't fool me. Anyway, it's no use, guys. I don't have anything for you. You might as well go somewhere else and try again."
He became more friendly.
He got friendlier.
"Say, though," he said, "I just guessed you were from some paper. I wish I could give you a story, but I can't. I guess it's this Cosy Moments business that's been and put your editor on to this joint, ain't it? Say, though, that's a queer thing, that paper. Why, only a few weeks ago it used to be a sort of take-home-and-read-to-the-kids affair. A friend of mine used to buy it regular. And then suddenly it comes out with a regular whoop, and started knocking these tenements and boosting Kid Brady, and all that. I can't understand it. All I know is that it's begun to get this place talked about. Why, you see for yourselves how it is. Here is your editor sending you down to get a story about it. But, say, those Cosy Moments guys are taking big risks. I tell you straight they are, and that goes. I happen to know a thing or two about what's going on on the other side, and I tell you there's going to be something doing if they don't cut it out quick. Mr.—" he stopped and chuckled, "Mr. Jones isn't the man to sit still and smile. He's going to get busy. Say, what paper do you boys come from?"
"Hey, though," he said, "I just figured you were from some publication. I wish I could give you a story, but I can't. I guess it's this Cosy Moments thing that got your editor to send you here, right? But seriously, that paper is something else. Just a few weeks ago, it was more of a take-home-and-read-to-the-kids type of deal. A friend of mine used to buy it regularly. Then suddenly it came out with a bang, started calling out these tenements and promoting Kid Brady, and all that. I can't wrap my head around it. All I know is that it's making this place get some attention. You can see for yourselves how it is. Here’s your editor sending you to get a story about it. But, you know, those Cosy Moments folks are taking big risks. I'm telling you straight they are, and that’s a fact. I happen to know a thing or two about what's happening on the other side, and I tell you, there’s going to be some action if they don’t stop it soon. Mr.—" he paused and chuckled, "Mr. Jones isn’t the guy to just sit back and smile. He’s going to take action. So, what paper do you guys come from?"
"Cosy Moments, Comrade Gooch," Psmith replied. "Immediately behind you, between you and the door, is Comrade Windsor, our editor. I am Psmith. I sub-edit."
"Cozy Moments, Comrade Gooch," Psmith replied. "Right behind you, between you and the door, is Comrade Windsor, our editor. I’m Psmith. I do sub-editing."
For a moment the inwardness of the information did not seem to come home to Mr. Gooch. Then it hit him. He spun round. Billy Windsor was standing with his back against the door and a more than nasty look on his face.
For a moment, the gravity of the information didn’t seem to register with Mr. Gooch. Then it struck him. He turned around. Billy Windsor was leaning against the door with a more than unpleasant expression on his face.
"What's all this?" demanded Mr. Gooch.
"What's going on here?" demanded Mr. Gooch.
"I will explain all," said Psmith soothingly. "In the first place, however, this matter of Comrade Spaghetti's rent. Sooner than see that friend of my boyhood slung out to do the wandering-child-in-the-snow act, I will brass up for him."
"I’ll explain everything," Psmith said calmly. "First of all, we need to talk about Comrade Spaghetti’s rent. I’d rather pay it myself than let my childhood friend end up on the street playing the lost child in the snow."
"Confound his rent. Let me out."
"Forget his rent. Let me out."
"Business before pleasure. How much is it? Twelve dollars? For the privilege of suffocating in this compact little Black Hole? By my halidom, Comrade Gooch, that gentleman whose name you are so shortly to tell us has a very fair idea of how to charge! But who am I that I should criticise? Here are the simoleons, as our young friend, Comrade Maloney, would call them. Push me over a receipt."
"Business before pleasure. How much is it? Twelve dollars? For the privilege of suffocating in this tiny little Black Hole? Honestly, Comrade Gooch, that gentleman whose name you’re about to share has quite the talent for charging! But who am I to critique? Here’s the cash, as our young friend, Comrade Maloney, would say. Hand me a receipt."
"Let me out."
"Get me out."
"Anon, gossip, anon.—Shakespeare. First, the receipt."
"Soon, gossip, soon.—Shakespeare. First, the recipe."
Mr. Gooch scribbled a few words in his notebook and tore out the page. Psmith thanked him.
Mr. Gooch hastily wrote a few words in his notebook and ripped out the page. Psmith thanked him.
"I will see that it reaches Comrade Spaghetti," he said. "And now to a more important matter. Don't put away that notebook. Turn to a clean page, moisten your pencil, and write as follows. Are you ready? By the way, what is your Christian name? . . . Gooch, Gooch, this is no way to speak! Well, if you are sensitive on the point, we will waive the Christian name. It is my duty to tell you, however, that I suspect it to be Percy. Let us push on. Are you ready, once more? Pencil moistened? Very well, then. 'I'—comma—'being of sound mind and body'—comma—'and a bright little chap altogether'—comma—Why, you're not writing."
"I’ll make sure it gets to Comrade Spaghetti," he said. "Now, onto something more important. Don’t put that notebook away. Turn to a clean page, wet your pencil, and write this down. Are you ready? By the way, what’s your first name? … Gooch, Gooch, that’s not how to talk! Well, if you’re touchy about it, we can skip the first name. But I feel it’s my duty to tell you that I suspect it’s Percy. Let’s continue. Are you ready again? Pencil wet? Alright then. 'I'—comma—'being of sound mind and body'—comma—'and a bright little chap altogether'—comma—Wait, you’re not writing."
"Let me out," bellowed Mr. Gooch. "I'll summon you for assault and battery. Playing a fool game like this! Get away from that door."
"Let me out," yelled Mr. Gooch. "I'll sue you for assault and battery. Playing a stupid game like this! Get away from that door."
"There has been no assault and battery yet, Comrade Gooch, but who shall predict how long so happy a state of things will last? Do not be deceived by our gay and smiling faces, Comrade Gooch. We mean business. Let me put the whole position of affairs before you; and I am sure a man of your perception will see that there is only one thing to be done."
"There hasn't been any attack or violence yet, Comrade Gooch, but who can say how long this happy situation will continue? Don't be fooled by our cheerful and smiling faces, Comrade Gooch. We're serious. Let me lay out the whole situation for you, and I'm sure someone as perceptive as you will realize that there's only one thing we can do."
He dusted the only chair in the room with infinite care and sat down. Billy Windsor, who had not spoken a word or moved an inch since the beginning of the interview, continued to stand and be silent. Mr. Gooch shuffled restlessly in the middle of the room.
He carefully dusted the only chair in the room and took a seat. Billy Windsor, who hadn’t said a word or moved at all since the start of the interview, just kept standing there in silence. Mr. Gooch shifted around uncomfortably in the middle of the room.
"As you justly observed a moment ago," said Psmith, "the staff of Cosy Moments is taking big risks. We do not rely on your unsupported word for that. We have had practical demonstration of the fact from one J. Repetto, who tried some few nights ago to put us out of business. Well, it struck us both that we had better get hold of the name of the blighter who runs these tenements as quickly as possible, before Comrade Repetto's next night out. That is what we should like you to give us, Comrade Gooch. And we should like it in writing. And, on second thoughts, in ink. I have one of those patent non-leakable fountain pens in my pocket. The Old Journalist's Best Friend. Most of the ink has come out and is permeating the lining of my coat, but I think there is still sufficient for our needs. Remind me later, Comrade Gooch, to continue on the subject of fountain pens. I have much to say on the theme. Meanwhile, however, business, business. That is the cry."
"As you rightly pointed out a moment ago," said Psmith, "the team at Cosy Moments is taking significant risks. We’re not just taking your word for it. We've seen it firsthand from one J. Repetto, who tried to shut us down a few nights ago. It occurred to both of us that we should quickly find out the name of the guy who runs these tenements before Comrade Repetto goes out again. That’s what we’d like you to provide us, Comrade Gooch. And we’d prefer it in writing. Actually, make that in ink. I have one of those fancy non-leakable fountain pens in my pocket. The Old Journalist's Best Friend. Most of the ink has spilled out and is soaking into my coat lining, but I think there’s still enough for what we need. Remind me later, Comrade Gooch, to keep talking about fountain pens. I have a lot to say on that topic. In the meantime, though, let's focus on business, business. That’s the priority."
He produced a pen and an old letter, the last page of which was blank, and began to write.
He took out a pen and an old letter, with the last page being blank, and started writing.
"How does this strike you?" he said. "'I'—(I have left a blank for the Christian name: you can write it in yourself later)—'I, blank Gooch, being a collector of rents in Pleasant Street, New York, do hereby swear'—hush, Comrade Gooch, there is no need to do it yet—'that the name of the owner of the Pleasant Street tenements, who is responsible for the perfectly foul conditions there, is—' And that is where you come in, Comrade Gooch. That is where we need your specialised knowledge. Who is he?"
"How does this sound to you?" he asked. "'I'—(I've left a blank for the first name: you can fill it in later)—'I, blank Gooch, being a rent collector on Pleasant Street, New York, do hereby swear'—hold on, Comrade Gooch, there's no need to do that yet—'that the name of the owner of the Pleasant Street buildings, who is responsible for the truly terrible conditions there, is—' And that’s where you come in, Comrade Gooch. That's where we need your specific expertise. Who is it?"
Billy Windsor reached out and grabbed the rent collector by the collar. Having done this, he proceeded to shake him.
Billy Windsor reached out and grabbed the rent collector by the collar. After that, he started shaking him.
Billy was muscular, and his heart was so much in the business that Mr. Gooch behaved as if he had been caught in a high wind. It is probable that in another moment the desired information might have been shaken out of him, but before this could happen there was a banging at the door, followed by the entrance of Master Maloney. For the first time since Psmith had known him, Pugsy was openly excited.
Billy was fit, and he was so passionate about the business that Mr. Gooch acted like he’d been caught in a strong wind. It’s likely that any moment, the information they needed could have been pried out of him, but before that happened, there was a loud knock at the door, and Master Maloney came in. For the first time since Psmith had met him, Pugsy was clearly excited.
"Say," he began, "youse had better beat it quick, you had. Dey's coming!"
"Hey," he started, "you guys should get out of here fast. They're coming!"
"And now go back to the beginning, Comrade Maloney," said Psmith patiently, "which in the exuberance of the moment you have skipped. Who are coming?"
"And now go back to the beginning, Comrade Maloney," said Psmith patiently, "which in the excitement of the moment you have skipped. Who is coming?"
"Why, dem. De guys."
"Why, them. The guys."
Psmith shook his head.
Psmith shook his head.
"Your habit of omitting essentials, Comrade Maloney, is going to undo you one of these days. When you get to that ranch of yours, you will probably start out to gallop after the cattle without remembering to mount your mustang. There are four million guys in New York. Which section is it that is coming?"
"Your habit of leaving out important details, Comrade Maloney, is going to catch up with you one of these days. When you get to your ranch, you’ll probably set off to chase the cattle without even remembering to get on your mustang. There are four million people in New York. Which area is coming?"
"Gum! I don't know how many dere is ob dem. I seen Spider Reilly an' Jack Repetto an'—"
"Gum! I don't know how many there are of them. I saw Spider Reilly and Jack Repetto and—"
"Say no more," said Psmith. "If Comrade Repetto is there, that is enough for me. I am going to get on the roof and pull it up after me."
"Don’t say anything more," Psmith replied. "If Comrade Repetto is there, that’s all I need to know. I’m going to climb up to the roof and pull it up with me."
Billy released Mr. Gooch, who fell, puffing, on to the low bed, which stood in one corner of the room.
Billy let go of Mr. Gooch, who collapsed, breathing hard, onto the low bed that was in one corner of the room.
"They must have spotted us as we were coming here," he said, "and followed us. Where did you see them, Pugsy?"
"They must have seen us while we were on our way here," he said, "and followed us. Where did you spot them, Pugsy?"
"On de Street just outside. Dere was a bunch of dem talkin' togedder, and I hears dem say you was in here. One of dem seen you come in, an dere ain't no ways out but de front, so dey ain't hurryin'! Dey just reckon to pike along upstairs, lookin' into each room till dey finds you. An dere's a bunch of dem goin' to wait on de Street in case youse beat it past down de stairs while de udder guys is rubberin' for youse. Say, gents, it's pretty fierce, dis proposition. What are youse goin' to do?"
"Right outside on the street, there were a bunch of them talking together, and I heard them say you were in here. One of them saw you come in, and there’s no way out but the front, so they’re not rushing! They plan to head upstairs, checking every room until they find you. And there’s a group of them waiting outside in case you sneak down the stairs while the other guys are looking for you. Look, guys, this situation is pretty intense. What are you planning to do?"
Mr. Gooch, from the bed, laughed unpleasantly.
Mr. Gooch, from the bed, let out an unpleasant laugh.
"I guess you ain't the only assault-and-battery artists in the business," he said. "Looks to me as if some one else was going to get shaken up some."
"I guess you're not the only ones in the assault-and-battery game," he said. "Seems to me like someone else is about to get shaken up too."
Billy looked at Psmith.
Billy glanced at Psmith.
"Well?" he said. "What shall we do? Go down and try and rush through?"
"Well?" he said. "What should we do? Go down and try to hurry through?"
Psmith shook his head.
Psmith shook his head.
"Not so, Comrade Windsor, but about as much otherwise as you can jolly well imagine."
"Not really, Comrade Windsor, but about as much differently as you can imagine."
"Well, what then?"
"Okay, what now?"
"We will stay here. Or rather we will hop nimbly up on to the roof through that skylight. Once there, we may engage these varlets on fairly equal terms. They can only get through one at a time. And while they are doing it I will give my celebrated imitation of Horatius. We had better be moving. Our luggage, fortunately, is small. Merely Comrade Gooch. If you will get through the skylight, I will pass him up to you."
"We're going to stay here. Actually, we’ll quickly climb up to the roof through that skylight. Once we're there, we can deal with these guys on a more even playing field. They can only come through one at a time. While they’re trying to come in, I’ll do my famous impression of Horatius. We should get moving. Luckily, our luggage is light. Just Comrade Gooch. If you can get through the skylight, I’ll hand him up to you."
Mr. Gooch, with much verbal embroidery, stated that he would not go. Psmith acted promptly. Gripping the struggling rent collector round the waist, and ignoring his frantic kicks as mere errors in taste, he lifted him to the trap-door, whence the head, shoulders and arms of Billy Windsor protruded into the room. Billy collected the collector, and then Psmith turned to Pugsy.
Mr. Gooch, with a lot of unnecessary talk, said he wouldn’t leave. Psmith acted quickly. He grabbed the squirming rent collector around the waist, ignoring his wild kicks as just bad manners, and lifted him up to the trap-door, where Billy Windsor’s head, shoulders, and arms were sticking into the room. Billy took care of the collector, and then Psmith turned to Pugsy.
"Comrade Maloney."
"Friend Maloney."
"Huh?"
"Huh?"
"Have I your ear?"
"Can I have your attention?"
"Huh?"
"Huh?"
"Are you listening till you feel that your ears are the size of footballs? Then drink this in. For weeks you have been praying for a chance to show your devotion to the great cause; or if you haven't, you ought to have been. That chance has come. You alone can save us. In a sense, of course, we do not need to be saved. They will find it hard to get at us, I fancy, on the roof. But it ill befits the dignity of the editorial staff of a great New York weekly to roost like pigeons for any length of time; and consequently it is up to you."
"Are you listening until your ears feel like they’re the size of footballs? Then take this in. For weeks, you’ve been hoping for a chance to show your commitment to the great cause; or if you haven't, you should have been. That chance is here. You alone can save us. In a way, we don’t really need saving. I think they’ll have a hard time reaching us on the roof. But it's not fitting for the editorial team of a major New York weekly to sit around like pigeons for too long; so it’s up to you."
"Shall I go for de cops, Mr. Smith?"
"Should I go get the cops, Mr. Smith?"
"No, Comrade Maloney, I thank you. I have seen the cops in action, and they did not impress me. We do not want allies who will merely shake their heads at Comrade Repetto and the others, however sternly. We want some one who will swoop down upon these merry roisterers, and, as it were, soak to them good. Do you know where Dude Dawson lives?"
"No, Comrade Maloney, thanks, but I'm good. I've seen the cops in action, and they didn't impress me. We don't want allies who will just shake their heads at Comrade Repetto and the others, no matter how serious they look. We want someone who will swoop down on these party animals and really give them what they deserve. Do you know where Dude Dawson lives?"
The light of intelligence began to shine in Master Maloney's face. His eye glistened with respectful approval. This was strategy of the right sort.
The light of intelligence began to glow on Master Maloney's face. His eye sparkled with respectful approval. This was the right kind of strategy.
"Dude Dawson? Nope. But I can ask around."
"Dude Dawson? No way. But I can check with some people."
"Do so, Comrade Maloney. And when found, tell him that his old college chum, Spider Reilly, is here. He will not be able to come himself, I fear, but he can send representatives."
"Go ahead, Comrade Maloney. And when you find him, let him know that his old college buddy, Spider Reilly, is here. I’m afraid he won’t be able to come himself, but he can send someone in his place."
"Sure."
"Of course."
"That's all, then. Go downstairs with a gay and jaunty air, as if you had no connection with the old firm at all. Whistle a few lively bars. Make careless gestures. Thus shall you win through. And now it would be no bad idea, I fancy, for me to join the rest of the brains of the paper up aloft. Off you go, Comrade Maloney. And, in passing, don't take a week about it. Leg it with all the speed you possess."
"That's it, then. Head downstairs with a cheerful and carefree attitude, like you have no ties to the old company at all. Whistle a few upbeat tunes. Make some relaxed gestures. That's how you'll get through this. And now, I think it wouldn't hurt for me to join the other smart people at the top. Off you go, Comrade Maloney. And by the way, don’t take your time. Get moving with all the speed you have."
Pugsy vanished, and Psmith closed the door behind him. Inspection revealed the fact that it possessed no lock. As a barrier it was useless. He left it ajar, and, jumping up, gripped the edge of the opening in the roof and pulled himself through.
Pugsy disappeared, and Psmith shut the door behind him. A quick look showed that it had no lock. As a barrier, it was pointless. He left it slightly open and, jumping up, grabbed the edge of the roof opening and pulled himself through.
Billy Windsor was seated comfortably on Mr. Gooch's chest a few feet away. By his side was his big stick. Psmith possessed himself of this, and looked about him. The examination was satisfactory. The trap-door appeared to be the only means of access to the roof, and between their roof and that of the next house there was a broad gulf.
Billy Windsor was sitting comfortably on Mr. Gooch's chest a few feet away. By his side was his big stick. Psmith took hold of it and looked around. The check was satisfactory. The trap door seemed to be the only way to get to the roof, and there was a wide gap between their roof and that of the next house.
"Practically impregnable," he murmured. "Only one thing can dish us, Comrade Windsor; and that is if they have the sense to get on to the roof next door and start shooting. Even in that case, however, we have cover in the shape of the chimneys. I think we may fairly say that all is well. How are you getting along? Has the patient responded at all?"
"Practically untouchable," he said quietly. "There's only one thing that could take us down, Comrade Windsor, and that's if they were smart enough to get on the roof next door and start shooting. Even then, we've got some protection from the chimneys. I think we can confidently say that everything is fine. How are you doing? Has the patient shown any signs of improvement?"
"Not yet," said Billy. "But he's going to."
"Not yet," Billy said. "But he will."
"He will be in your charge. I must devote myself exclusively to guarding the bridge. It is a pity that the trap has not got a bolt this side. If it had, the thing would be a perfect picnic. As it is, we must leave it open. But we mustn't expect everything."
"He will be in your care. I have to focus entirely on guarding the bridge. It's too bad the trap doesn't have a bolt on this side. If it did, everything would be perfect. As it stands, we have to leave it open. But we can't expect everything."
Billy was about to speak, but Psmith suddenly held up his hand warningly. From the room below came a sound of feet.
Billy was about to speak, but Psmith suddenly raised his hand, signaling him to stop. From the room below, there was the sound of footsteps.
For a moment the silence was tense. Then from Mr. Gooch's lips there escaped a screech.
For a moment, the silence was intense. Then Mr. Gooch let out a scream.
"This way! They're up—"
"This way! They're awake—"
The words were cut short as Billy banged his hand over the speaker's mouth. But the thing was done.
The words trailed off as Billy slammed his hand over the speaker's mouth. But it was done.
"On top de roof," cried a voice. "Dey've beaten it for de roof."
"On the roof," shouted a voice. "They've made it to the roof."
The chair rasped over the floor. Feet shuffled. And then, like a jack-in-the-box, there popped through the opening a head and shoulders.
The chair scraped across the floor. Feet shuffled. And then, like a jack-in-the-box, a head and shoulders popped up through the opening.
CHAPTER XXI — THE BATTLE OF PLEASANT STREET
The new arrival was a young man with a shock of red hair, an ingrowing Roman nose, and a mouth from which force or the passage of time had removed three front teeth. He held on to the edges of the trap with his hands, and stared in a glassy manner into Psmith's face, which was within a foot of his own.
The newcomer was a young guy with a wild mess of red hair, a prominent Roman nose, and a mouth missing three front teeth, either from force or the years passing by. He clutched the edges of the cart with his hands and stared blankly into Psmith's face, which was just a foot away from his own.
There was a momentary pause, broken by an oath from Mr. Gooch, who was still undergoing treatment in the background.
There was a brief pause, interrupted by an expletive from Mr. Gooch, who was still receiving treatment in the background.
"Aha!" said Psmith genially. "Historic picture. 'Doctor Cook discovers the North Pole.'"
"Aha!" said Psmith cheerfully. "Iconic image. 'Doctor Cook finds the North Pole.'"
The red-headed young man blinked. The strong light of the open air was trying to his eyes.
The young man with red hair blinked. The bright light of the outdoors was straining his eyes.
"Youse had better come down," he observed coldly. "We've got youse."
"You guys need to come down," he said coldly. "We’ve got you."
"And," continued Psmith, unmoved, "is instantly handed a gum-drop by his faithful Esquimaux."
"And," Psmith continued, unfazed, "is immediately given a gum-drop by his loyal Eskimo."
As he spoke, he brought the stick down on the knuckles which disfigured the edges of the trap. The intruder uttered a howl and dropped out of sight. In the room below there were whisperings and mutterings, growing gradually louder till something resembling coherent conversation came to Psmith's ears, as he knelt by the trap making meditative billiard-shots with the stick at a small pebble.
As he talked, he brought the stick down on the knuckles that distorted the edges of the trap. The intruder let out a howl and disappeared from view. In the room below, there were whispers and murmurs, gradually getting louder until something that resembled a coherent conversation reached Psmith's ears, as he knelt by the trap, thoughtfully taking billiard shots with the stick at a small pebble.
"Aw g'wan! Don't be a quitter!"
"Come on! Don't quit!"
"Who's a quitter?"
"Who's giving up?"
"Youse is a quitter. Get on top de roof. He can't hoit youse."
"You're a quitter. Get on the roof. He can't hurt you."
"De guy's gotten a big stick." Psmith nodded appreciatively. "I and Roosevelt," he murmured.
"That guy has a big stick." Psmith nodded in approval. "Me and Roosevelt," he murmured.
A somewhat baffled silence on the part of the attacking force was followed by further conversation.
A somewhat confused silence from the attacking force was followed by more conversation.
"Gum! some guy's got to go up." Murmur of assent from the audience. A voice, in inspired tones: "Let Sam do it!"
"Gum! Someone has to go up." A murmur of agreement from the audience. A voice, speaking passionately: "Let Sam do it!"
This suggestion made a hit. There was no doubt about that. It was a success from the start. Quite a little chorus of voices expressed sincere approval of the very happy solution to what had seemed an insoluble problem. Psmith, listening from above, failed to detect in the choir of glad voices one that might belong to Sam himself. Probably gratification had rendered the chosen one dumb.
This suggestion was a hit. No doubt about it. It was successful from the beginning. A chorus of voices showed genuine approval of the happy solution to what had seemed like an impossible problem. Psmith, listening from above, couldn’t catch any voice in the choir that might belong to Sam himself. It was likely that the chosen one was speechless with happiness.
"Yes, let Sam do it!" cried the unseen chorus. The first speaker, unnecessarily, perhaps—for the motion had been carried almost unanimously—but possibly with the idea of convincing the one member of the party in whose bosom doubts might conceivably be harboured, went on to adduce reasons.
"Yes, let Sam do it!" shouted the hidden group. The first speaker, probably unnecessarily—since the motion had been approved almost unanimously—but maybe with the intention of reassuring the one member of the group who might still have doubts, continued to offer reasons.
"Sam bein' a coon," he argued, "ain't goin' to git hoit by no stick. Youse can't hoit a coon by soakin' him on de coco, can you, Sam?"
"Sam being a raccoon," he argued, "isn't going to get hurt by a stick. You can't hurt a raccoon by soaking him on the head, can you, Sam?"
Psmith waited with some interest for the reply, but it did not come. Possibly Sam did not wish to generalise on insufficient experience.
Psmith waited with some curiosity for the response, but it didn’t arrive. Maybe Sam didn’t want to make broad statements based on limited experience.
"Solvitur ambulando," said Psmith softly, turning the stick round in his fingers. "Comrade Windsor!"
"Solvitur ambulando," Psmith said quietly, twirling the stick in his fingers. "Comrade Windsor!"
"Hullo?"
"Hello?"
"Is it possible to hurt a coloured gentleman by hitting him on the head with a stick?"
"Is it possible to hurt a man of color by hitting him on the head with a stick?"
"If you hit him hard enough."
"If you hit him hard enough."
"I knew there was some way out of the difficulty," said Psmith with satisfaction. "How are you getting on up at your end of the table, Comrade Windsor?"
"I knew there was a way out of this mess," said Psmith with satisfaction. "How are things going on your side of the table, Comrade Windsor?"
"Fine."
"Okay."
"Any result yet?"
"Any results yet?"
"Not at present."
“Not right now.”
"Don't give up."
"Never give up."
"Not me."
"Not me."
"The right spirit, Comrade Win—"
"The right mindset, Comrade Win—"
A report like a cannon in the room below interrupted him. It was merely a revolver shot, but in the confined space it was deafening. The bullet sang up into the sky.
A loud bang from the room below interrupted him. It was just a gunshot, but in the small space it was deafening. The bullet shot up into the sky.
"Never hit me!" said Psmith with dignified triumph.
"Don't ever hit me!" Psmith said with proud satisfaction.
The noise was succeeded by a shuffling of feet. Psmith grasped his stick more firmly. This was evidently the real attack. The revolver shot had been a mere demonstration of artillery to cover the infantry's advance.
The noise was followed by a shuffling of feet. Psmith tightened his grip on his stick. This was clearly the real attack. The gunshot had just been a show of force to distract from the infantry's advance.
Sure enough, the next moment a woolly head popped through the opening, and a pair of rolling eyes gleamed up at the old Etonian.
Sure enough, the next moment a fuzzy head popped through the opening, and a pair of shining eyes looked up at the old Etonian.
"Why, Sam!" said Psmith cordially, "this is well met! I remember you. Yes, indeed, I do. Wasn't you the feller with the open umbereller that I met one rainy morning on the Av-en-ue? What, are you coming up? Sam, I hate to do it, but—"
"Hey, Sam!" Psmith exclaimed warmly, "it's great to see you! I remember you. Yes, I really do. Weren't you the guy with the open umbrella I ran into one rainy morning on the Avenue? What, are you heading this way? Sam, I really don't want to do this, but—"
A yell rang out.
A shout was heard.
"What was that?" asked Billy Windsor over his shoulder.
"What was that?" Billy Windsor asked, glancing back.
"Your statement, Comrade Windsor, has been tested and proved correct."
"Your statement, Comrade Windsor, has been tested and shown to be correct."
By this time the affair had begun to draw a "gate." The noise of the revolver had proved a fine advertisement. The roof of the house next door began to fill up. Only a few of the occupants could get a clear view of the proceedings, for a large chimney-stack intervened. There was considerable speculation as to what was passing between Billy Windsor and Mr. Gooch. Psmith's share in the entertainment was more obvious. The early comers had seen his interview with Sam, and were relating it with gusto to their friends. Their attitude towards Psmith was that of a group of men watching a terrier at a rat-hole. They looked to him to provide entertainment for them, but they realised that the first move must be with the attackers. They were fair-minded men, and they did not expect Psmith to make any aggressive move.
By this time, the situation had started to attract a crowd. The sound of the revolver had served as a great advertisement. The roof of the adjacent house began to fill up. Only a few of the people there could see what was happening clearly, as a large chimney was in the way. There was a lot of guessing about what was going on between Billy Windsor and Mr. Gooch. Psmith's role in the situation was more obvious. The early arrivals had seen his conversation with Sam and were enthusiastically sharing it with their friends. Their attitude towards Psmith was like a group of guys watching a terrier at a rat-hole. They were looking to him for entertainment, but they understood that the first move had to come from the attackers. They were fair-minded and didn’t expect Psmith to take any aggressive action.
Their indignation, when the proceedings began to grow slow, was directed entirely at the dilatory Three Pointers. With an aggrieved air, akin to that of a crowd at a cricket match when batsmen are playing for a draw, they began to "barrack." They hooted the Three Pointers. They begged them to go home and tuck themselves up in bed. The men on the roof were mostly Irishmen, and it offended them to see what should have been a spirited fight so grossly bungled.
Their frustration, when things started to drag on, was completely aimed at the slow-moving Three Pointers. With a disgruntled attitude, similar to a crowd at a cricket match when the batsmen are just trying to avoid losing, they started to heckle. They booed the Three Pointers. They urged them to go home and get some sleep. Most of the guys on the roof were Irish, and it bothered them to watch what should have been an exciting match fall apart so badly.
"G'wan away home, ye quitters!" roared one.
"G'wan away home, you quitters!" shouted one.
"Call yersilves the Three Points, do ye? An' would ye know what I call ye? The Young Ladies' Seminary!" bellowed another with withering scorn.
"Do you call yourselves the Three Points? And do you know what I call you? The Young Ladies' Seminary!" shouted another with harsh contempt.
A third member of the audience alluded to them as "stiffs."
A third person in the audience referred to them as "stiffs."
"I fear, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith, "that our blithe friends below are beginning to grow a little unpopular with the many-headed. They must be up and doing if they wish to retain the esteem of Pleasant Street. Aha!"
"I worry, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith, "that our carefree friends downstairs are starting to become a bit unpopular with the masses. They need to get active if they want to keep the respect of Pleasant Street. Aha!"
Another and a longer explosion from below, and more bullets wasted themselves on air. Psmith sighed.
Another and longer blast came from below, and more bullets wasted themselves in the air. Psmith sighed.
"They make me tired," he said. "This is no time for a feu de joie. Action! That is the cry. Action! Get busy, you blighters!"
"They wear me out," he said. "This isn't the time for a feu de joie. Action! That’s the call. Action! Get to it, you lot!"
The Irish neighbours expressed the same sentiment in different and more forcible words. There was no doubt about it—as warriors, the Three Pointers had failed to give satisfaction.
The Irish neighbors conveyed the same feeling in different and stronger words. There was no doubt about it—when it came to being warriors, the Three Pointers had not met expectations.
A voice from the room called up to Psmith.
A voice from the room called up to Psmith.
"Say!"
"Speak!"
"You have our ear," said Psmith.
"You have our attention," said Psmith.
"What's that?"
"What's this?"
"I said you had our ear."
"I said you have our attention."
"Are youse stiffs comin' down off out of dat roof?"
"Are you guys coming down from that roof?"
"Would you mind repeating that remark?"
"Can you say that again?"
"Are youse guys goin' to quit off out of dat roof?"
"Are you guys going to stop hanging out on that roof?"
"Your grammar is perfectly beastly," said Psmith severely.
"Your grammar is absolutely terrible," said Psmith firmly.
"Hey!"
"Hey!"
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Are youse guys—?"
"Are you guys—?"
"No, my lad," said Psmith, "since you ask, we are not. And why? Because the air up here is refreshing, the view pleasant, and we are expecting at any moment an important communication from Comrade Gooch."
"No, my friend," said Psmith, "since you asked, we’re not. And why's that? Because the air up here is refreshing, the view is nice, and we’re expecting an important message from Comrade Gooch any moment now."
"We're goin' to wait here till youse come down."
"We're going to wait here until you come down."
"If you wish it," said Psmith courteously, "by all means do. Who am I that I should dictate your movements? The most I aspire to is to check them when they take an upward direction."
"If you want to," said Psmith politely, "go ahead. Who am I to tell you what to do? The most I hope for is to stop you when you're trying to get too ambitious."
There was silence below. The time began to pass slowly. The Irishmen on the other roof, now definitely abandoning hope of further entertainment, proceeded with hoots of scorn to climb down one by one into the recesses of their own house.
There was silence below. Time began to drag on. The Irishmen on the other roof, now completely giving up hope for more fun, started to climb down one by one into the corners of their own house, mocking as they went.
Suddenly from the street far below there came a fusillade of shots and a babel of shouts and counter-shouts. The roof of the house next door, which had been emptying itself slowly and reluctantly, filled again with a magical swiftness, and the low wall facing into the street became black with the backs of those craning over.
Suddenly, from the street far below, there was a rapid series of gunshots and a chaotic mix of shouts and responses. The roof of the neighboring house, which had been slowly and reluctantly emptying, quickly filled up again with an almost magical speed, and the low wall facing the street became crowded with people leaning over to see.
"What's that?" inquired Billy.
"What's that?" Billy asked.
"I rather fancy," said Psmith, "that our allies of the Table Hill contingent must have arrived. I sent Comrade Maloney to explain matters to Dude Dawson, and it seems as if that golden-hearted sportsman had responded. There appear to be great doings in the street."
"I think," said Psmith, "that our friends from the Table Hill group must have arrived. I sent Comrade Maloney to fill Dude Dawson in on the situation, and it looks like that generous sportsman has responded. It seems like there's a lot happening in the street."
In the room below confusion had arisen. A scout, clattering upstairs, had brought the news of the Table Hillites' advent, and there was doubt as to the proper course to pursue. Certain voices urged going down to help the main body. Others pointed out that that would mean abandoning the siege of the roof. The scout who had brought the news was eloquent in favour of the first course.
In the room below, confusion had broken out. A scout, rushing upstairs, had delivered the news of the Table Hillites' arrival, and there was uncertainty about the right action to take. Some voices insisted on going down to support the main group. Others noted that this would mean giving up the siege of the roof. The scout who delivered the news passionately argued for the first option.
"Gum!" he cried, "don't I keep tellin' youse dat de Table Hills is here? Sure, dere's a whole bunch of dem, and unless youse come on down dey'll bite de hull head off of us lot. Leave those stiffs on de roof. Let Sam wait here with his canister, and den dey can't get down, 'cos Sam'll pump dem full of lead while dey're beatin' it t'roo de trap-door. Sure."
"Gum!" he shouted, "don't I keep telling you that the Table Hills are right here? Of course, there are a whole bunch of them, and unless you come down, they'll bite our heads off. Leave those bodies on the roof. Let Sam stay here with his canister, and then they can't get down because Sam will pump them full of lead while they’re trying to get through the trapdoor. For sure."
Psmith nodded reflectively.
Psmith nodded thoughtfully.
"There is certainly something in what the bright boy says," he murmured. "It seems to me the grand rescue scene in the third act has sprung a leak. This will want thinking over."
"There’s definitely some truth in what the smart kid says," he murmured. "It seems to me that the big rescue scene in the third act has a flaw. This will need some thought."
In the street the disturbance had now become terrific. Both sides were hard at it, and the Irishmen on the roof, rewarded at last for their long vigil, were yelling encouragement promiscuously and whooping with the unfettered ecstasy of men who are getting the treat of their lives without having paid a penny for it.
In the street, the chaos had reached a fever pitch. Both sides were fully engaged, and the Irishmen on the roof, finally rewarded for their long wait, were shouting encouragement wildly and cheering with the unrestrained joy of people who are enjoying the time of their lives without spending a dime on it.
The behaviour of the New York policeman in affairs of this kind is based on principles of the soundest practical wisdom. The unthinking man would rush in and attempt to crush the combat in its earliest and fiercest stages. The New York policeman, knowing the importance of his own safety, and the insignificance of the gangsman's, permits the opposing forces to hammer each other into a certain distaste for battle, and then, when both sides have begun to have enough of it, rushes in himself and clubs everything in sight. It is an admirable process in its results, but it is sure rather than swift.
The behavior of the New York police officer in situations like this is based on solid, practical wisdom. An impulsive person would charge in and try to break up the fight right away. The New York officer understands the importance of his own safety and the triviality of the gang member’s, so he lets the opposing sides wear each other out a bit. Then, when both sides are starting to tire of the brawl, he steps in and takes care of everything in sight. It's an impressive method with effective results, though it’s more certain than quick.
Proceedings in the affair below had not yet reached the police interference stage. The noise, what with the shots and yells from the street and the ear-piercing approval of the roof-audience, was just working up to a climax.
Proceedings in the situation below had not yet reached the police interference stage. The noise, with all the shots and shouting from the street and the deafening cheers from the people on the roof, was just building up to a climax.
Psmith rose. He was tired of kneeling by the trap, and there was no likelihood of Sam making another attempt to climb through. He walked towards Billy.
Psmith got up. He was done kneeling by the trap, and there was no chance of Sam trying to climb through again. He walked over to Billy.
As he did so, Billy got up and turned to him. His eyes were gleaming with excitement. His whole attitude was triumphant. In his hand he waved a strip of paper.
As he did this, Billy stood up and faced him. His eyes sparkled with excitement. His entire demeanor was victorious. In his hand, he was waving a strip of paper.
"I've got it," he cried.
"I got it," he shouted.
"Excellent, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith. "Surely we must win through now. All we have to do is to get off this roof, and fate cannot touch us. Are two mammoth minds such as ours unequal to such a feat? It can hardly be. Let us ponder."
"Great job, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith. "We must surely succeed now. All we need to do is get off this roof, and fate won’t be able to touch us. Can two brilliant minds like ours really be incapable of such a task? It’s hard to believe. Let's think about it."
"Why not go down through the trap? They've all gone to the street."
"Why not just go down through the trap? Everyone else has gone out to the street."
Psmith shook his head.
Psmith shook his head.
"All," he replied, "save Sam. Sam was the subject of my late successful experiment, when I proved that coloured gentlemen's heads could be hurt with a stick. He is now waiting below, armed with a pistol, ready—even anxious—to pick us off as we climb through the trap. How would it be to drop Comrade Gooch through first, and so draw his fire? Comrade Gooch, I am sure, would be delighted to do a little thing like that for old friends of our standing or—but what's that!"
"Everyone," he replied, "except Sam. Sam was part of my recent successful experiment, where I demonstrated that a stick could injure the heads of men of color. He’s waiting downstairs, armed with a pistol, ready—actually eager—to pick us off as we come through the trap. What if we sent Comrade Gooch down first to draw his fire? I’m sure Comrade Gooch would be happy to do something like that for old friends like us—or wait, what’s that!"
"What's the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
"Is that a ladder that I see before me, its handle to my hand? It is! Comrade Windsor, we win through. Cosy Moments' editorial staff may be tree'd, but it cannot be put out of business. Comrade Windsor, take the other end of that ladder and follow me."
"Is that a ladder I see in front of me, its handle in my hand? It is! Comrade Windsor, we’re going to succeed. The editorial staff of Cosy Moments may be in a tough spot, but they can't be shut down. Comrade Windsor, grab the other end of that ladder and follow me."
The ladder was lying against the farther wall. It was long, more than long enough for the purpose for which it was needed. Psmith and Billy rested it on the coping, and pushed it till the other end reached across the gulf to the roof of the house next door, Mr. Gooch eyeing them in silence the while.
The ladder was leaning against the far wall. It was long, more than enough for what they needed. Psmith and Billy rested it on the edge and pushed it until the other end reached across the gap to the roof of the neighboring house, with Mr. Gooch watching them silently the whole time.
Psmith turned to him.
Psmith faced him.
"Comrade Gooch," he said, "do nothing to apprise our friend Sam of these proceedings. I speak in your best interests. Sam is in no mood to make nice distinctions between friend and foe. If you bring him up here, he will probably mistake you for a member of the staff of Cosy Moments, and loose off in your direction without waiting for explanations. I think you had better come with us. I will go first, Comrade Windsor, so that if the ladder breaks, the paper will lose merely a sub-editor, not an editor."
"Comrade Gooch," he said, "don’t say anything to our friend Sam about what’s going on. I’m looking out for your best interests. Sam isn’t in a place to tell the difference between friends and enemies. If you bring him up here, he’ll likely mistake you for someone from Cosy Moments and start firing at you without waiting for an explanation. I think it’s best if you come with us. I’ll go first, Comrade Windsor, so if the ladder breaks, the paper will only lose a sub-editor, not an editor."
He went down on all-fours, and in this attitude wormed his way across to the opposite roof, whose occupants, engrossed in the fight in the street, in which the police had now joined, had their backs turned and did not observe him. Mr. Gooch, pallid and obviously ill-attuned to such feats, followed him; and finally Billy Windsor reached the other side.
He got down on all fours and crawled over to the other roof, where the people inside were focused on the street fight that the police had now joined. They had their backs turned and didn't notice him. Mr. Gooch, looking pale and clearly not suited for such activities, followed him, and eventually, Billy Windsor made it to the other side.
"Neat," said Psmith complacently. "Uncommonly neat. Comrade Gooch reminded me of the untamed chamois of the Alps, leaping from crag to crag."
"Neat," said Psmith with satisfaction. "Really neat. Comrade Gooch reminded me of the wild chamois of the Alps, jumping from cliff to cliff."
In the street there was now comparative silence. The police, with their clubs, had knocked the last remnant of fight out of the combatants. Shooting had definitely ceased.
In the street, there was now a relative quiet. The police, with their clubs, had beaten the last bit of resistance out of the fighters. Gunfire had completely stopped.
"I think," said Psmith, "that we might now descend. If you have no other engagements, Comrade Windsor, I will take you to the Knickerbocker, and buy you a square meal. I would ask for the pleasure of your company also, Comrade Gooch, were it not that matters of private moment, relating to the policy of the paper, must be discussed at the table. Some other day, perhaps. We are infinitely obliged to you for your sympathetic co-operation in this little matter. And now good-bye. Comrade Windsor, let us debouch."
"I think," said Psmith, "it's time for us to head down. If you don't have any other plans, Comrade Windsor, I'll take you to the Knickerbocker and buy you a proper meal. I would invite you to join us too, Comrade Gooch, but we need to discuss some private matters regarding the paper’s policy at the table. Maybe another day. We really appreciate your support in this little issue. And now, goodbye. Comrade Windsor, let’s move on."
CHAPTER XXII — CONCERNING MR. WARING
Psmith pushed back his chair slightly, stretched out his legs, and lit a cigarette. The resources of the Knickerbocker Hotel had proved equal to supplying the fatigued staff of Cosy Moments with an excellent dinner, and Psmith had stoutly declined to talk business until the coffee arrived. This had been hard on Billy, who was bursting with his news. Beyond a hint that it was sensational he had not been permitted to go.
Psmith pushed his chair back a bit, stretched his legs, and lit a cigarette. The Knickerbocker Hotel had done a great job providing the exhausted team of Cosy Moments with a fantastic dinner, and Psmith firmly refused to discuss business until the coffee showed up. This was tough on Billy, who was eager to share his news. All he could say was that it was sensational, but he hadn’t been allowed to say more.
"More bright young careers than I care to think of," said Psmith, "have been ruined by the fatal practice of talking shop at dinner. But now that we are through, Comrade Windsor, by all means let us have it. What's the name which Comrade Gooch so eagerly divulged?"
"More bright young careers than I want to think about," said Psmith, "have been destroyed by the terrible habit of discussing work at dinner. But now that we’re done, Comrade Windsor, let’s hear it. What’s the name that Comrade Gooch was so eager to share?"
Billy leaned forward excitedly.
Billy leaned forward in excitement.
"Stewart Waring," he whispered.
"Stewart Waring," he whispered.
"Stewart who?" asked Psmith.
"Stewart who?" asked Psmith.
Billy stared.
Billy was staring.
"Great Scott, man!" he said, "haven't you heard of Stewart Waring?"
"Wow, man!" he said, "haven't you heard of Stewart Waring?"
"The name seems vaguely familiar, like Isinglass or Post-toasties. I seem to know it, but it conveys nothing to me."
"The name sounds vaguely familiar, like Isinglass or Post-toasties. I feel like I recognize it, but it doesn’t really mean anything to me."
"Don't you ever read the papers?"
"Don't you ever read the news?"
"I toy with my American of a morning, but my interest is confined mainly to the sporting page which reminds me that Comrade Brady has been matched against one Eddie Wood a month from to-day. Gratifying as it is to find one of the staff getting on in life, I fear this will cause us a certain amount of inconvenience. Comrade Brady will have to leave the office temporarily in order to go into training, and what shall we do then for a fighting editor? However, possibly we may not need one now. Cosy Moments should be able shortly to give its message to the world and ease up for a while. Which brings us back to the point. Who is Stewart Waring?"
"I play with my American in the mornings, but I mainly focus on the sports section, which reminds me that Comrade Brady is set to fight Eddie Wood a month from today. It's nice to see one of the staff making progress, but I worry this will cause us some trouble. Comrade Brady will need to take some time off to train, and what will we do then for a fighting editor? However, maybe we won’t need one right now. Cosy Moments should soon be ready to share its message with the world and take a break for a while. Which brings us back to the question: Who is Stewart Waring?"
"Stewart Waring is running for City Alderman. He's one of the biggest men in New York!"
"Stewart Waring is running for City Alderman. He's one of the most prominent figures in New York!"
"Do you mean in girth? If so, he seems to have selected the right career for himself."
"Are you talking about his size? If that's the case, it looks like he's chosen the perfect career for himself."
"He's one of the bosses. He used to be Commissioner of Buildings for the city."
"He's one of the top guys. He used to be the Commissioner of Buildings for the city."
"Commissioner of Buildings? What exactly did that let him in for?"
"Commissioner of Buildings? What did that actually get him involved in?"
"It let him in for a lot of graft."
"It got him into a lot of shady deals."
"How was that?"
"How'd that go?"
"Oh, he took it off the contractors. Shut his eyes and held out his hands when they ran up rotten buildings that a strong breeze would have knocked down, and places like that Pleasant Street hole without any ventilation."
"Oh, he got it from the contractors. Closed his eyes and held out his hands when they built up decaying buildings that a strong wind could have blown over, and spots like that Pleasant Street pit with no ventilation."
"Why did he throw up the job?" inquired Psmith. "It seems to me that it was among the World's Softest. Certain drawbacks to it, perhaps, to the man with the Hair-Trigger Conscience; but I gather that Comrade Waring did not line up in that class. What was his trouble?"
"Why did he quit the job?" Psmith asked. "It seems to me that it was one of the easiest in the world. There might be some downsides for someone with a guilty conscience; but I gather that Comrade Waring didn't fit into that category. What was his issue?"
"His trouble," said Billy, "was that he stood in with a contractor who was putting up a music-hall, and the contractor put it up with material about as strong as a heap of meringues, and it collapsed on the third night and killed half the audience."
"His problem," Billy said, "was that he was involved with a contractor who was building a music hall, and the contractor used material that was as sturdy as a pile of meringues. It fell down on the third night and killed half the audience."
"And then?"
"What's next?"
"The papers raised a howl, and they got after the contractor, and the contractor gave Waring away. It killed him for the time being."
"The newspapers started making a big fuss, and they went after the contractor, who ended up spilling the beans on Waring. It really took him down for a while."
"I should have thought it would have had that excellent result permanently," said Psmith thoughtfully. "Do you mean to say he got back again after that?"
"I thought it would have that great outcome for good," Psmith said, thinking. "Are you telling me he came back after that?"
"He had to quit being Commissioner, of course, and leave the town for a time; but affairs move so fast here that a thing like that blows over. He made a bit of a pile out of the job, and could afford to lie low for a year or two."
"He had to resign as Commissioner, of course, and leave town for a while; but things change so quickly here that something like that gets forgotten. He made a decent amount of money from the job and could afford to stay out of the spotlight for a year or two."
"How long ago was that?"
"How long ago was that?"
"Five years. People don't remember a thing here that happened five years back unless they're reminded of it."
"Five years. People here don’t remember anything that happened five years ago unless someone brings it up."
Psmith lit another cigarette.
Psmith lit another cig.
"We will remind them," he said.
"We'll remind them," he stated.
Billy nodded.
Billy agreed.
"Of course," he said, "one or two of the papers against him in this Aldermanic Election business tried to bring the thing up, but they didn't cut any ice. The other papers said it was a shame, hounding a man who was sorry for the past and who was trying to make good now; so they dropped it. Everybody thought that Waring was on the level now. He's been shooting off a lot of hot air lately about philanthropy and so on. Not that he has actually done a thing—not so much as given a supper to a dozen news-boys; but he's talked, and talk gets over if you keep it up long enough."
"Of course," he said, "a couple of the newspapers tried to bring it up during this Aldermanic Election drama, but it didn’t make any impact. The other papers said it was wrong to chase a guy who's regretting his past and trying to do better now; so they dropped it. Everyone believed that Waring was genuine now. He’s been going on a lot lately about philanthropy and so on. Not that he’s actually done anything—he hasn’t even hosted a dinner for a dozen newsboys; but he’s talking, and if you keep talking long enough, it gets accepted."
Psmith nodded adhesion to this dictum.
Psmith nodded in agreement with this statement.
"So that naturally he wants to keep it dark about these tenements. It'll smash him at the election when it gets known."
"So he definitely wants to keep things quiet about these apartments. It'll ruin him in the election when it comes out."
"Why is he so set on becoming an Alderman," inquired Psmith.
"Why is he so determined to become an Alderman?" Psmith asked.
"There's a lot of graft to being an Alderman," explained Billy.
"Being an Alderman involves a lot of shady deals," Billy explained.
"I see. No wonder the poor gentleman was so energetic in his methods. What is our move now, Comrade Windsor?"
"I get it. No wonder the poor guy was so enthusiastic in his approach. What's our next step, Comrade Windsor?"
Billy stared.
Billy glared.
"Why, publish the name, of course."
"Sure, publish the name."
"But before then? How are we going to ensure the safety of our evidence? We stand or fall entirely by that slip of paper, because we've got the beggar's name in the writing of his own collector, and that's proof positive."
"But before that? How are we going to make sure our evidence is safe? We completely rely on that piece of paper, because it has the beggar's name in the writing of his own collector, and that's solid proof."
"That's all right," said Billy, patting his breast-pocket. "Nobody's going to get it from me."
"That's okay," Billy said, patting his chest pocket. "No one’s going to take it from me."
Psmith dipped his hand into his trouser-pocket.
Psmith reached into his pants pocket.
"Comrade Windsor," he said, producing a piece of paper, "how do we go?"
"Comrade Windsor," he said, pulling out a piece of paper, "how do we proceed?"
He leaned back in his chair, surveying Billy blandly through his eye-glass. Billy's eyes were goggling. He looked from Psmith to the paper and from the paper to Psmith.
He leaned back in his chair, looking at Billy blankly through his eyeglass. Billy's eyes were wide. He shifted his gaze from Psmith to the paper and then back to Psmith.
"What—what the—?" he stammered. "Why, it's it!"
"What—what the—?" he stammered. "Why, it's it!"
Psmith nodded.
Psmith agreed.
"How on earth did you get it?"
"How did you get it?"
Psmith knocked the ash off his cigarette.
Psmith tapped the ash off his cigarette.
"Comrade Windsor," he said, "I do not wish to cavil or carp or rub it in in any way. I will merely remark that you pretty nearly landed us in the soup, and pass on to more congenial topics. Didn't you know we were followed to this place?"
"Comrade Windsor," he said, "I don't want to nitpick or make things worse in any way. I’ll just say that you almost got us into hot water, and then we can move on to more pleasant subjects. Didn't you know we were followed here?"
"Followed!"
"Following!"
"By a merchant in what Comrade Maloney would call a tall-shaped hat. I spotted him at an early date, somewhere down by Twenty-ninth Street. When we dived into Sixth Avenue for a space at Thirty-third Street, did he dive, too? He did. And when we turned into Forty-second Street, there he was. I tell you, Comrade Windsor, leeches were aloof, and burrs non-adhesive compared with that tall-shaped-hatted blighter."
"By a merchant in what Comrade Maloney would call a tall hat. I spotted him early on, somewhere near Twenty-ninth Street. When we turned onto Sixth Avenue at Thirty-third Street, did he follow? Yes, he did. And when we made the turn onto Forty-second Street, there he was. I tell you, Comrade Windsor, leeches were distant, and burrs were easy to shake off compared to that tall-hatted guy."
"Yes?"
"What's up?"
"Do you remember, as you came to the entrance of this place, somebody knocking against you?"
"Do you remember, when you got to the entrance of this place, someone bumping into you?"
"Yes, there was a pretty big crush in the entrance."
"Yeah, there was a pretty big crowd at the entrance."
"There was; but not so big as all that. There was plenty of room for this merchant to pass if he had wished. Instead of which he butted into you. I happened to be waiting for just that, so I managed to attach myself to his wrist with some vim and give it a fairly hefty wrench. The paper was inside his hand."
"There was, but not as big as that. There was plenty of space for this merchant to get by if he wanted. Instead, he bumped into you. I was actually waiting for that moment, so I quickly grabbed his wrist with some force and gave it a pretty strong twist. The paper was in his hand."
Billy was leaning forward with a pale face.
Billy was leaning forward with a pale face.
"Jove!" he muttered.
"Wow!" he muttered.
"That about sums it up," said Psmith.
"That pretty much sums it up," said Psmith.
Billy snatched the paper from the table and extended it towards him.
Billy grabbed the paper from the table and held it out to him.
"Here," he said feverishly, "you take it. Gum, I never thought I was such a mutt! I'm not fit to take charge of a toothpick. Fancy me not being on the watch for something of that sort. I guess I was so tickled with myself at the thought of having got the thing, that it never struck me they might try for it. But I'm through. No more for me. You're the man in charge now."
"Here," he said excitedly, "you take it. Wow, I never realized I was such a fool! I'm not even fit to handle a toothpick. Can you believe I didn't think to keep an eye out for something like this? I guess I was so pleased with myself for getting it that it didn’t occur to me they might want it too. But I’m done. That’s it for me. You’re in charge now."
Psmith shook his head.
Psmith shook his head.
"These stately compliments," he said, "do my old heart good, but I fancy I know a better plan. It happened that I chanced to have my eye on the blighter in the tall-shaped hat, and so was enabled to land him among the ribstones; but who knows but that in the crowd on Broadway there may not lurk other, unidentified blighters in equally tall-shaped hats, one of whom may work the same sleight-of-hand speciality on me? It was not that you were not capable of taking care of that paper: it was simply that you didn't happen to spot the man. Now observe me closely, for what follows is an exhibition of Brain."
"These flattering compliments," he said, "make me really happy, but I think I have a better idea. I happened to notice the guy in the tall hat, which helped me catch him among the crowd; but who knows if there are other, unidentified guys in equally tall hats lurking on Broadway, one of whom might pull the same trick on me? It’s not that you couldn’t handle that paper; it’s just that you didn’t see the man. Now pay attention to me, because what comes next is a demonstration of Brain."
He paid the bill, and they went out into the entrance-hall of the hotel. Psmith, sitting down at a table, placed the paper in an envelope and addressed it to himself at the address of Cosy Moments. After which, he stamped the envelope and dropped it into the letter-box at the back of the hall.
He paid the bill, and they headed out to the hotel entrance hall. Psmith sat down at a table, placed the paper in an envelope, and addressed it to himself at the address of Cosy Moments. After that, he stamped the envelope and dropped it into the letterbox at the back of the hall.
"And now, Comrade Windsor," he said, "let us stroll gently homewards down the Great White Way. What matter though it be fairly stiff with low-browed bravoes in tall-shaped hats? They cannot harm us. From me, if they search me thoroughly, they may scoop a matter of eleven dollars, a watch, two stamps, and a packet of chewing-gum. Whether they would do any better with you I do not know. At any rate, they wouldn't get that paper; and that's the main thing."
"And now, Comrade Windsor," he said, "let's walk calmly home along the Great White Way. What does it matter if it's filled with tough guys in oversized hats? They can't hurt us. If they search me thoroughly, they might find eleven dollars, a watch, two stamps, and a pack of gum. I don't know if they'd have any luck with you. But at least they wouldn't get that paper; and that's what really matters."
"You're a genius," said Billy Windsor.
"You're a genius," Billy Windsor said.
"You think so?" said Psmith diffidently. "Well, well, perhaps you are right, perhaps you are right. Did you notice the hired ruffian in the flannel suit who just passed? He wore a baffled look, I fancy. And hark! Wasn't that a muttered 'Failed!' I heard? Or was it the breeze moaning in the tree-tops? To-night is a cold, disappointing night for Hired Ruffians, Comrade Windsor."
"You think so?" Psmith said hesitantly. "Well, well, maybe you’re right, maybe you’re right. Did you see the hired thug in the flannel suit who just walked by? He looked pretty confused, I think. And listen! Wasn’t that a whispered 'Failed!' I heard? Or was it just the wind rustling in the treetops? Tonight is a cold, disappointing night for hired thugs, Comrade Windsor."
CHAPTER XXIII — REDUCTIONS IN THE STAFF
The first member of the staff of Cosy Moments to arrive at the office on the following morning was Master Maloney. This sounds like the beginning of a "Plod and Punctuality," or "How Great Fortunes have been Made" story; but, as a matter of fact, Master Maloney was no early bird. Larks who rose in his neighbourhood, rose alone. He did not get up with them. He was supposed to be at the office at nine o'clock. It was a point of honour with him, a sort of daily declaration of independence, never to put in an appearance before nine-thirty. On this particular morning he was punctual to the minute, or half an hour late, whichever way you choose to look at it.
The first person from the staff of Cosy Moments to arrive at the office the next morning was Master Maloney. This might sound like the start of a "Plod and Punctuality," or "How Great Fortunes Have Been Made" story; but in reality, Master Maloney was no early riser. The morning birds in his neighborhood sang alone. He didn’t get up with them. He was supposed to be at the office by nine o'clock. It was a point of pride for him, a sort of daily declaration of independence, to never show up before nine-thirty. On this particular morning, he arrived right on time, or half an hour late, depending on how you look at it.
He had only whistled a few bars of "My Little Irish Rose," and had barely got into the first page of his story of life on the prairie when Kid Brady appeared. The Kid, as was his habit when not in training, was smoking a big black cigar. Master Maloney eyed him admiringly. The Kid, unknown to that gentleman himself, was Pugsy's ideal. He came from the Plains; and had, indeed, once actually been a cowboy; he was a coming champion; and he could smoke black cigars. It was, therefore, without his usual well-what-is-it-now? air that Pugsy laid down his book, and prepared to converse.
He had just whistled a few lines of "My Little Irish Rose" and barely started the first page of his story about life on the prairie when Kid Brady showed up. The Kid, as he usually did when not in training, was puffing away on a big black cigar. Master Maloney looked at him with admiration. The Kid, unbeknownst to him, was Pugsy's ideal. He was from the Plains and had actually been a cowboy at one point; he was a rising champion and could smoke black cigars. So, it was without his usual "What's going on now?" attitude that Pugsy set down his book and got ready to talk.
"Say, Mr. Smith or Mr. Windsor about, Pugsy?" asked the Kid.
"Hey, is Mr. Smith or Mr. Windsor around, Pugsy?" the Kid asked.
"Naw, Mr. Brady, they ain't came yet," replied Master Maloney respectfully.
"Nah, Mr. Brady, they haven't arrived yet," replied Master Maloney respectfully.
"Late, ain't they?"
"Running late, aren't they?"
"Sure. Mr. Windsor generally blows in before I do."
"Sure. Mr. Windsor usually shows up before I do."
"Wonder what's keepin' them."
"Wonder what's keeping them."
"P'raps, dey've bin put out of business," suggested Pugsy nonchalantly.
"Maybe they've gone out of business," suggested Pugsy casually.
"How's that?"
"How's it going?"
Pugsy related the events of the previous day, relaxing something of his austere calm as he did so. When he came to the part where the Table Hill allies swooped down on the unsuspecting Three Pointers, he was almost animated.
Pugsy recounted the events of the day before, loosening his usually serious demeanor as he spoke. When he got to the part where the Table Hill allies attacked the unsuspecting Three Pointers, he seemed almost excited.
"Say," said the Kid approvingly, "that Smith guy's got more grey matter under his thatch than you'd think to look at him. I—"
"Hey," the Kid said with approval, "that Smith guy's got a lot more brains under that mop than you'd expect just by looking at him. I—"
"Comrade Brady," said a voice in the doorway, "you do me proud."
"Comrade Brady," said a voice in the doorway, "you make me proud."
"Why, say," said the Kid, turning, "I guess the laugh's on me. I didn't see you, Mr. Smith. Pugsy's been tellin' me how you sent him for the Table Hills yesterday. That was cute. It was mighty smart. But say, those guys are goin' some, ain't they now! Seems as if they was dead set on puttin' you out of business."
"Well, look," said the Kid, turning, "I guess the joke's on me. I didn't see you, Mr. Smith. Pugsy's been telling me how you sent him to Table Hills yesterday. That was clever. Really smart. But hey, those guys are going all out, aren't they? It seems like they're determined to put you out of business."
"Their manner yesterday, Comrade Brady, certainly suggested the presence of some sketchy outline of such an ideal in their minds. One Sam, in particular, an ebony-hued sportsman, threw himself into the task with great vim. I rather fancy he is waiting for us with his revolver to this moment. But why worry? Here we are, safe and sound, and Comrade Windsor may be expected to arrive at any moment. I see, Comrade Brady, that you have been matched against one Eddie Wood."
"Their behavior yesterday, Comrade Brady, definitely hinted at a rough idea of that ideal in their minds. One guy named Sam, in particular, a dark-skinned athlete, really threw himself into the task with a lot of energy. I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s still waiting for us with his gun right now. But why stress? Here we are, safe and sound, and Comrade Windsor should be showing up any minute. I see, Comrade Brady, that you’ve been paired up against someone named Eddie Wood."
"It's about that I wanted to see you, Mr. Smith. Say, now that things have been and brushed up so, what with these gang guys layin' for you the way they're doin', I guess you'll be needin' me around here. Isn't that right? Say the word and I'll call off this Eddie Wood fight."
"It's about wanting to see you, Mr. Smith. Now that things have been cleaned up with those gang guys watching you like this, I guess you’ll need me around here. Right? Just say the word and I'll cancel this Eddie Wood fight."
"Comrade Brady," said Psmith with some enthusiasm, "I call that a sporting offer. I'm very much obliged. But we mustn't stand in your way. If you eliminate this Comrade Wood, they will have to give you a chance against Jimmy Garvin, won't they?"
"Comrade Brady," Psmith said with some enthusiasm, "I think that's a fair offer. I really appreciate it. But we shouldn’t hold you back. If you take out this Comrade Wood, they'll have to give you an opportunity against Jimmy Garvin, right?"
"I guess that's right, sir," said the Kid. "Eddie stayed nineteen rounds against Jimmy, and if I can put him away, it gets me into line with Jimmy, and he can't side-step me."
"I suppose that's true, sir," said the Kid. "Eddie lasted nineteen rounds against Jimmy, and if I can take him out, it puts me on the same level as Jimmy, and he can't avoid me."
"Then go in and win, Comrade Brady. We shall miss you. It will be as if a ray of sunshine had been removed from the office. But you mustn't throw a chance away. We shall be all right, I think."
"Then go in and win, Comrade Brady. We’ll miss you. It’ll feel like a ray of sunshine has been taken away from the office. But you can’t pass up this opportunity. I think we’ll be fine."
"I'll train at White Plains," said the Kid. "That ain't far from here, so I'll be pretty near in case I'm wanted. Hullo, who's here?"
"I'll train at White Plains," said the Kid. "That’s not far from here, so I'll be close by if I'm needed. Hey, who’s here?"
He pointed to the door. A small boy was standing there, holding a note.
He pointed to the door. A little boy was standing there, holding a note.
"Mr. Smith?"
"Mr. Smith?"
"Sir to you," said Psmith courteously.
"Sir to you," Psmith said politely.
"P. Smith?"
"Is this P. Smith?"
"The same. This is your lucky day."
"The same. Today is your lucky day."
"Cop at Jefferson Market give me dis to take to youse."
"Officer at Jefferson Market gave me this to take to you."
"A cop in Jefferson Market?" repeated Psmith. "I did not know I had friends among the constabulary there. Why, it's from Comrade Windsor." He opened the envelope and read the letter. "Thanks," he said, giving the boy a quarter-dollar.
"A cop in Jefferson Market?" repeated Psmith. "I didn't know I had friends in the police there. Wait, it's from Comrade Windsor." He opened the envelope and read the letter. "Thanks," he said, handing the boy a quarter.
It was apparent the Kid was politely endeavouring to veil his curiosity. Master Maloney had no such scruples.
It was clear the Kid was trying to cover up his curiosity in a polite way. Master Maloney had no such reservations.
"What's in de letter, boss?" he inquired.
"What's in the letter, boss?" he asked.
"The letter, Comrade Maloney, is from our Mr. Windsor, and relates in terse language the following facts, that our editor last night hit a policeman in the eye, and that he was sentenced this morning to thirty days on Blackwell's Island."
"The letter, Comrade Maloney, is from our Mr. Windsor, and it states in brief terms the following facts: our editor last night hit a policeman in the eye, and he was sentenced this morning to thirty days on Blackwell's Island."
"He's de guy!" admitted Master Maloney approvingly.
"He's the guy!" admitted Master Maloney approvingly.
"What's that?" said the Kid. "Mr. Windsor bin punchin' cops! What's he bin doin' that for?"
"What's that?" said the Kid. "Mr. Windsor has been hitting cops! Why has he been doing that?"
"He gives no clue. I must go and find out. Could you help Comrade Maloney mind the shop for a few moments while I push round to Jefferson Market and make inquiries?"
"He doesn’t give any hints. I need to go find out. Can you help Comrade Maloney watch the shop for a few minutes while I head over to Jefferson Market and ask some questions?"
"Sure. But say, fancy Mr. Windsor cuttin' loose that way!" said the Kid admiringly.
"Sure. But I can’t believe Mr. Windsor is letting loose like that!" said the Kid, impressed.
The Jefferson Market Police Court is a little way down town, near Washington Square. It did not take Psmith long to reach it, and by the judicious expenditure of a few dollars he was enabled to obtain an interview with Billy in a back room.
The Jefferson Market Police Court is a short distance downtown, close to Washington Square. It didn’t take Psmith long to get there, and with the smart spending of a few dollars, he was able to secure a meeting with Billy in a back room.
The chief editor of Cosy Moments was seated on a bench, looking upon the world through a pair of much blackened eyes. His general appearance was dishevelled. He had the air of a man who has been caught in the machinery.
The chief editor of Cosy Moments was sitting on a bench, viewing the world through a pair of very dark circles under his eyes. His overall appearance was messy. He had the vibe of someone who had been caught up in the chaos.
"Hullo, Smith," he said. "You got my note all right then?"
"Hellо, Smith," he said. "You got my note, right?"
Psmith looked at him, concerned.
Psmith looked at him, worried.
"Comrade Windsor," he said, "what on earth has been happening to you?"
"Comrade Windsor," he said, "what has been going on with you?"
"Oh, that's all right," said Billy. "That's nothing."
"Oh, that's fine," said Billy. "It's no big deal."
"Nothing! You look as if you had been run over by a motor-car."
"Nothing! You look like you've been hit by a car."
"The cops did that," said Billy, without any apparent resentment. "They always turn nasty if you put up a fight. I was a fool to do it, I suppose, but I got so mad. They knew perfectly well that I had nothing to do with any pool-room downstairs."
"The cops did that," Billy said, without any sign of anger. "They always get rough if you resist. I guess I was stupid for doing it, but I was really angry. They knew I wasn’t involved with anything happening in the pool room downstairs."
Psmith's eye-glass dropped from his eye.
Psmith's eyeglass fell from his eye.
"Pool-room, Comrade Windsor?"
"Game room, Comrade Windsor?"
"Yes. The house where I live was raided late last night. It seems that some gamblers have been running a pool-room on the ground floor. Why the cops should have thought I had anything to do with it, when I was sleeping peacefully upstairs, is more than I can understand. Anyway, at about three in the morning there was the dickens of a banging at my door. I got up to see what was doing, and found a couple of Policemen there. They told me to come along with them to the station. I asked what on earth for. I might have known it was no use arguing with a New York cop. They said they had been tipped off that there was a pool-room being run in the house, and that they were cleaning up the house, and if I wanted to say anything I'd better say it to the magistrate. I said, all right, I'd put on some clothes and come with them. They said they couldn't wait about while I put on clothes. I said I wasn't going to travel about New York in pyjamas, and started to get into my shirt. One of them gave me a shove in the ribs with his night-stick, and told me to come along quick. And that made me so mad I hit out." A chuckle escaped Billy. "He wasn't expecting it, and I got him fair. He went down over the bookcase. The other cop took a swipe at me with his club, but by that time I was so mad I'd have taken on Jim Jeffries, if he had shown up and got in my way. I just sailed in, and was beginning to make the man think that he had stumbled on Stanley Ketchel or Kid Brady or a dynamite explosion by mistake, when the other fellow loosed himself from the bookcase, and they started in on me together, and there was a general rough house, in the middle of which somebody seemed to let off about fifty thousand dollars' worth of fireworks all in a bunch; and I didn't remember anything more till I found myself in a cell, pretty nearly knocked to pieces. That's my little life-history. I guess I was a fool to cut loose that way, but I was so mad I didn't stop to think."
"Yeah. The house I live in was raided late last night. Apparently, some gamblers were running a pool room on the ground floor. I have no idea why the cops thought I was involved, especially since I was sleeping peacefully upstairs. Anyway, around three in the morning, there was a loud banging on my door. I got up to see what was going on and found a couple of cops there. They told me to come with them to the station. I asked why on earth I would do that. I should have known it was pointless arguing with a New York cop. They said they had been tipped off that there was a pool room operating in the house and that they were clearing it up, and if I had anything to say, I should say it to the magistrate. I said okay, I'd get dressed and go with them. They said they couldn't wait while I got ready. I told them I wasn't going to roam around New York in my pajamas, so I started putting on my shirt. One of them shoved me in the ribs with his nightstick and told me to hurry up. That really ticked me off, so I swung back." Billy chuckled. "He wasn’t expecting it, and I landed a good hit. He went down over the bookcase. The other cop swung at me with his club, but by then I was so furious I felt like I could take on Jim Jeffries if he showed up and got in my way. I just charged in, making him think he had stumbled on Stanley Ketchel or Kid Brady or a dynamite explosion by mistake, when the first guy freed himself from the bookcase, and they both started going at me together, and there was this big mess, in the middle of which it felt like someone set off a ton of fireworks all at once; and I don’t remember anything else until I found myself in a cell, pretty much battered. That’s my little life story. I guess I was an idiot to react that way, but I was so mad I didn't stop to think."
Psmith sighed.
Psmith sighed.
"You have told me your painful story," he said. "Now hear mine. After parting with you last night, I went meditatively back to my Fourth Avenue address, and, with a courtly good night to the large policeman who, as I have mentioned in previous conversations, is stationed almost at my very door, I passed on into my room, and had soon sunk into a dreamless slumber. At about three o'clock in the morning I was aroused by a somewhat hefty banging on the door."
"You’ve shared your painful story with me," he said. "Now let me share mine. After saying goodbye to you last night, I walked back to my place on Fourth Avenue, and with a polite good night to the big police officer who, as I’ve mentioned before, is usually stationed right by my door, I went into my room and quickly fell into a deep sleep. Around three in the morning, I was woken up by a loud banging on the door."
"What!"
"What?!"
"A banging at the door," repeated Psmith. "There, standing on the mat, were three policemen. From their remarks I gathered that certain bright spirits had been running a gambling establishment in the lower regions of the building—where, I think I told you, there is a saloon—and the Law was now about to clean up the place. Very cordially the honest fellows invited me to go with them. A conveyance, it seemed, waited in the street without. I pointed out, even as you appear to have done, that sea-green pyjamas with old rose frogs were not the costume in which a Shropshire Psmith should be seen abroad in one of the world's greatest cities; but they assured me—more by their manner than their words—that my misgivings were out of place, so I yielded. These men, I told myself, have lived longer in New York than I. They know what is done and what is not done. I will bow to their views. So I went with them, and after a very pleasant and cosy little ride in the patrol waggon, arrived at the police station. This morning I chatted a while with the courteous magistrate, convinced him by means of arguments and by silent evidence of my open, honest face and unwavering eye that I was not a professional gambler, and came away without a stain on my character."
"A loud knocking at the door," Psmith said again. "There, standing on the mat, were three police officers. From what they said, I figured out that some clever individuals had been running a gambling operation in the lower part of the building—where, as I think I mentioned, there's a bar—and the authorities were now here to clean things up. The nice officers warmly invited me to come with them. Apparently, a vehicle was waiting outside on the street. I pointed out, just as you seem to have done, that wearing sea-green pajamas with old rose frogs wasn't the outfit a Shropshire Psmith should be seen in while out in one of the world's biggest cities; but they reassured me—more through their attitude than their words—that my worries were unfounded, so I agreed. These guys, I told myself, have lived in New York longer than I have. They know what's acceptable and what isn’t. I decided to trust their judgment. So I went with them, and after a very pleasant ride in the police van, I arrived at the station. This morning, I chatted for a bit with the polite magistrate, convinced him with my arguments and the honest expression on my face and steady gaze that I wasn't a professional gambler, and left without any blemish on my character."
Billy Windsor listened to this narrative with growing interest.
Billy Windsor listened to this story with increasing interest.
"Gum! it's them!" he cried.
"Gum! It's them!" he shouted.
"As Comrade Maloney would say," said Psmith, "meaning what, Comrade Windsor?"
"As Comrade Maloney would say," Psmith said, "what do you mean, Comrade Windsor?"
"Why, the fellows who are after that paper. They tipped the police off about the pool-rooms, knowing that we should be hauled off without having time to take anything with us. I'll bet anything you like they have been in and searched our rooms by now."
"Those guys who are after that paper. They told the police about the pool halls, knowing that we’d get caught without having time to grab anything. I bet anything you want, they've already been in and searched our rooms by now."
"As regards yours, Comrade Windsor, I cannot say. But it is an undoubted fact that mine, which I revisited before going to the office, in order to correct what seemed to me even on reflection certain drawbacks to my costume, looks as if two cyclones and a threshing machine had passed through it."
"As for yours, Comrade Windsor, I can't say. But it's a clear fact that mine, which I checked out again before heading to the office to fix what I thought were some flaws in my outfit, looks like it was hit by two tornadoes and a threshing machine."
"They've searched it?"
"Have they searched it?"
"With a fine-toothed comb. Not one of my objects of vertu but has been displaced."
"With a fine-toothed comb. Not one of my valuable items but has been misplaced."
Billy Windsor slapped his knee.
Billy Windsor laughed.
"It was lucky you thought of sending that paper by post," he said. "We should have been done if you hadn't. But, say," he went on miserably, "this is awful. Things are just warming up for the final burst, and I'm out of it all."
"It was great you thought to send that paper by mail," he said. "We would have been done if you hadn't. But, you know," he continued sadly, "this is terrible. Things are just getting exciting for the final push, and I'm not a part of it."
"For thirty days," sighed Psmith. "What Cosy Moments really needs is a sitz-redacteur."
"For thirty days," sighed Psmith. "What Cosy Moments really needs is a sitz-redacteur."
"A what?"
"A what now?"
"A sitz-redacteur, Comrade Windsor, is a gentleman employed by German newspapers with a taste for lhse majesti to go to prison whenever required in place of the real editor. The real editor hints in his bright and snappy editorial, for instance, that the Kaiser's moustache reminds him of a bad dream. The police force swoops down en masse on the office of the journal, and are met by the sitz-redacteur, who goes with them peaceably, allowing the editor to remain and sketch out plans for his next week's article on the Crown Prince. We need a sitz-redacteur on Cosy Moments almost as much as a fighting editor; and we have neither."
A sitz-redacteur, Comrade Windsor, is a guy hired by German newspapers who has a knack for lhse majesti and is willing to go to jail whenever necessary instead of the actual editor. The real editor suggests in his lively and sharp editorial, for example, that the Kaiser's mustache reminds him of a bad dream. The police come crashing down on the journal's office and are met by the sitz-redacteur, who goes with them calmly, letting the editor stay behind to plan his next week's piece on the Crown Prince. We need a sitz-redacteur on Cosy Moments almost as much as a hard-hitting editor; and we have neither.
"The Kid has had to leave then?"
"The Kid had to leave then?"
"He wants to go into training at once. He very sportingly offered to cancel his match, but of course that would never do. Unless you consider Comrade Maloney equal to the job, I must look around me for some one else. I shall be too fully occupied with purely literary matters to be able to deal with chance callers. But I have a scheme."
"He wants to start training right away. He generously offered to cancel his match, but obviously, that’s not an option. Unless you think Comrade Maloney is up to the task, I need to find someone else. I'll be too busy with literary work to handle random visitors. But I have an idea."
"What's that?"
"What's that?"
"It seems to me that we are allowing much excellent material to lie unused in the shape of Comrade Jarvis."
"It seems to me that we're letting a lot of great material go to waste with Comrade Jarvis."
"Bat Jarvis."
"Bat Jarvis."
"The same. The cat-specialist to whom you endeared yourself somewhat earlier in the proceedings by befriending one of his wandering animals. Little deeds of kindness, little acts of love, as you have doubtless heard, help, etc. Should we not give Comrade Jarvis an opportunity of proving the correctness of this statement? I think so. Shortly after you—if you will forgive me for touching on a painful subject—have been haled to your dungeon, I will push round to Comrade Jarvis's address, and sound him on the subject. Unfortunately, his affection is confined, I fancy, to you. Whether he will consent to put himself out on my behalf remains to be seen. However, there is no harm in trying. If nothing else comes of the visit, I shall at least have had the opportunity of chatting with one of our most prominent citizens."
"The same. The cat expert you connected with earlier by being friendly to one of his stray animals. Small acts of kindness, small gestures of love, as you’ve probably heard, help and so on. Shouldn’t we give Comrade Jarvis a chance to prove this point? I think so. Soon after you—if you don’t mind me bringing up a tough topic—have been taken to your cell, I’ll swing by Comrade Jarvis’s place and check in with him about it. Unfortunately, I think his affection is limited just to you. Whether he’ll be willing to do me a favor remains to be seen. But there’s no harm in trying. Even if nothing else comes from the visit, I’ll at least get to chat with one of our most prominent citizens."
A policeman appeared at the door.
A cop showed up at the door.
"Say, pal," he remarked to Psmith, "you'll have to be fading away soon, I guess. Give you three minutes more. Say it quick."
"Hey, buddy," he said to Psmith, "you'll need to be leaving soon, I assume. I'll give you three more minutes. Make it quick."
He retired. Billy leaned forward to Psmith.
He retired. Billy leaned forward to Psmith.
"I guess they won't give me much chance," he whispered, "but if you see me around in the next day or two, don't be surprised."
"I guess they won't give me much of a chance," he whispered, "but if you see me around in the next day or two, don't be surprised."
"I fail to follow you, Comrade Windsor."
"I don't follow you, Comrade Windsor."
"Men have escaped from Blackwell's Island before now. Not many, it's true; but it has been done."
"Men have escaped from Blackwell's Island before. Not many, it's true; but it has happened."
Psmith shook his head.
Psmith shook his head.
"I shouldn't," he said. "They're bound to catch you, and then you will be immersed in the soup beyond hope of recovery. I shouldn't wonder if they put you in your little cell for a year or so."
"I shouldn't," he said. "They'll definitely catch you, and then you'll be stuck in deep trouble with no way out. I wouldn't be surprised if they throw you in your little cell for a year or more."
"I don't care," said Billy stoutly. "I'd give a year later on to be round and about now."
"I don't care," Billy said firmly. "I'd trade a year from now to be out and about right now."
"I shouldn't," urged Psmith. "All will be well with the paper. You have left a good man at the helm."
"I shouldn’t," Psmith insisted. "Everything will be fine with the paper. You've left a good person in charge."
"I guess I shan't get a chance, but I'll try it if I do."
"I guess I probably won’t get a chance, but I'll give it a shot if I do."
The door opened and the policeman reappeared.
The door opened and the cop came back.
"Time's up, I reckon."
"Time's up, I think."
"Well, good-bye, Comrade Windsor," said Psmith regretfully. "Abstain from undue worrying. It's a walk-over from now on, and there's no earthly need for you to be around the office. Once, I admit, this could not have been said. But now things have simplified themselves. Have no fear. This act is going to be a scream from start to finish."
"Well, goodbye, Comrade Windsor," Psmith said with a hint of regret. "Don't worry too much. It's all smooth sailing from here, and there's no reason for you to hang around the office. I admit, there was a time when this couldn’t have been said. But now things have cleared up. Don't be afraid. This whole thing is going to be a blast from start to finish."
CHAPTER XXIV — A GATHERING OF CAT-SPECIALISTS
Master Maloney raised his eyes for a moment from his book as Psmith re-entered the office.
Master Maloney looked up briefly from his book when Psmith walked back into the office.
"Dere's a guy in dere waitin' ter see youse," he said briefly, jerking his head in the direction of the inner room.
"There's a guy in there waiting to see you," he said briefly, nodding his head towards the inner room.
"A guy waiting to see me, Comrade Maloney? With or without a sand-bag?"
"A guy waiting to see me, Comrade Maloney? With or without a sandbag?"
"Says his name's Jackson," said Master Maloney, turning a page.
"Says his name's Jackson," Master Maloney said, turning a page.
Psmith moved quickly to the door of the inner room.
Psmith quickly went to the door of the inner room.
"Why, Comrade Jackson," he said, with the air of a father welcoming home the prodigal son, "this is the maddest, merriest day of all the glad New Year. Where did you come from?"
"Why, Comrade Jackson," he said, with the vibe of a father welcoming back the prodigal son, "this is the craziest, happiest day of all the joyful New Year. Where have you been?"
Mike, looking very brown and in excellent condition, put down the paper he was reading.
Mike, looking very tan and in great shape, set down the paper he was reading.
"Hullo, Psmith," he said. "I got back this morning. We're playing a game over in Brooklyn to-morrow."
"Hello, Psmith," he said. "I got back this morning. We're playing a game over in Brooklyn tomorrow."
"No engagements of any importance to-day?"
"No important meetings scheduled today?"
"Not a thing. Why?"
"Nothing. Why?"
"Because I propose to take you to visit Comrade Jarvis, whom you will doubtless remember."
"Because I plan to take you to see Comrade Jarvis, who I'm sure you remember."
"Jarvis?" said Mike, puzzled. "I don't remember any Jarvis."
"Jarvis?" Mike asked, confused. "I don't remember a Jarvis."
"Let your mind wander back a little through the jungle of the past. Do you recollect paying a visit to Comrade Windsor's room—"
"Take a moment to think back on the past. Do you remember visiting Comrade Windsor's room—"
"By the way, where is Windsor?"
"By the way, where's Windsor?"
"In prison. Well, on that evening—"
"In jail. That night—"
"In prison?"
"In jail?"
"For thirty days. For slugging a policeman. More of this, however, anon. Let us return to that evening. Don't you remember a certain gentleman with just about enough forehead to keep his front hair from getting all tangled up with his eye-brows?"
"For thirty days. For hitting a police officer. More on this later. Let's go back to that evening. Don’t you remember a certain guy with just enough of a forehead to keep his front hair from getting all tangled up with his eyebrows?"
"Oh, the cat chap? I know."
"Oh, the cat guy? I know."
"As you very justly observe, Comrade Jackson, the cat chap. For going straight to the mark and seizing on the salient point of a situation, I know of no one who can last two minutes against you. Comrade Jarvis may have other sides to his character—possibly many—but it is as a cat chap that I wish to approach him to-day."
"As you rightly point out, Comrade Jackson, the cat guy. When it comes to getting straight to the point and identifying the key aspects of a situation, I don’t know anyone who can compete with you for even two minutes. Comrade Jarvis might have other sides to his personality—maybe even a lot—but today I want to talk to him as a cat guy."
"What's the idea? What are you going to see him for?"
"What's the plan? Why are you going to see him?"
"We," corrected Psmith. "I will explain all at a little luncheon at which I trust that you will be my guest. Already, such is the stress of this journalistic life, I hear my tissues crying out imperatively to be restored. An oyster and a glass of milk somewhere round the corner, Comrade Jackson? I think so, I think so."
"We," Psmith corrected. "I'll explain everything at a little lunch where I hope you'll be my guest. Already, given the pressures of this journalism life, I feel my body urgently asking to be refreshed. An oyster and a glass of milk somewhere nearby, Comrade Jackson? I think so, I think so."
* * *
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
"I was reading Cosy Moments in there," said Mike, as they lunched. "You certainly seem to have bucked it up rather. Kid Brady's reminiscences are hot stuff."
"I was reading Cosy Moments in there," Mike said while they were having lunch. "You definitely seem to have perked up a bit. Kid Brady's stories are really exciting."
"Somewhat sizzling, Comrade Jackson," admitted Psmith. "They have, however, unfortunately cost us a fighting editor."
"Somewhat intense, Comrade Jackson," admitted Psmith. "They have, however, unfortunately cost us a battling editor."
"How's that?"
"How's it going?"
"Such is the boost we have given Comrade Brady, that he is now never without a match. He has had to leave us to-day to go to White Plains to train for an encounter with a certain Mr. Wood, a four-ounce-glove juggler of established fame."
"Thanks to the support we've given Comrade Brady, he now always has a match. He had to leave us today to head to White Plains to prepare for a matchup with a well-known four-ounce-glove juggler named Mr. Wood."
"I expect you need a fighting editor, don't you?"
"I guess you need a tough editor, right?"
"He is indispensable, Comrade Jackson, indispensable."
"He is essential, Comrade Jackson, essential."
"No rotting. Has anybody cut up rough about the stuff you've printed?"
"No rotting. Has anyone made a fuss about the stuff you've printed?"
"Cut up rough? Gadzooks! I need merely say that one critical reader put a bullet through my hat—"
"Cut up rough? Wow! I just have to say that one critical reader shot a bullet through my hat—"
"Rot! Not really?"
"Seriously? That's ridiculous!"
"While others kept me tree'd on top of a roof for the space of nearly an hour. Assuredly they have cut up rough, Comrade Jackson."
"While others kept me stuck on top of a roof for almost an hour. They really acted crazy, Comrade Jackson."
"Great Scott! Tell us."
"Wow! Tell us."
Psmith briefly recounted the adventures of the past few weeks.
Psmith briefly shared the adventures of the past few weeks.
"But, man," said Mike, when he had finished "why on earth don't you call in the police?"
"But, man," said Mike, when he was done, "why on earth don't you call the police?"
"We have mentioned the matter to certain of the force. They appeared tolerably interested, but showed no tendency to leap excitedly to our assistance. The New York policeman, Comrade Jackson, like all great men, is somewhat peculiar. If you go to a New York policeman and exhibit a black eye, he will examine it and express some admiration for the abilities of the citizen responsible for the same. If you press the matter, he becomes bored, and says, 'Ain't youse satisfied with what youse got? G'wan!' His advice in such cases is good, and should be followed. No; since coming to this city I have developed a habit of taking care of myself, or employing private help. That is why I should like you, if you will, to come with me to call upon Comrade Jarvis. He is a person of considerable influence among that section of the populace which is endeavouring to smash in our occiputs. Indeed, I know of nobody who cuts a greater quantity of ice. If I can only enlist Comrade Jarvis's assistance, all will be well. If you are through with your refreshment, shall we be moving in his direction? By the way, it will probably be necessary in the course of our interview to allude to you as one of our most eminent living cat-fanciers. You do not object? Remember that you have in your English home seventy-four fine cats, mostly Angoras. Are you on to that? Then let us be going. Comrade Maloney has given me the address. It is a goodish step down on the East side. I should like to take a taxi, but it might seem ostentatious. Let us walk."
"We talked to some of the officers about it. They seemed somewhat interested but didn’t really jump at the chance to help us out. New York policemen, like Comrade Jackson, are a bit unique. If you go to a New York cop and show him a black eye, he’ll check it out and actually admire the skills of the person who gave it to you. If you insist on it, he’ll get bored and say, 'Ain't you satisfied with what you got? Go on!' His advice is pretty solid and should be taken. No; since arriving in this city, I’ve started taking care of myself or hiring private help. That’s why I’d like you to join me in visiting Comrade Jarvis. He’s pretty influential among the crowd that’s trying to knock us around. Honestly, I don’t know anyone who is more connected. If I can get Comrade Jarvis on our side, everything will be fine. If you’re done with your drink, should we head his way? By the way, during our meeting, I’ll probably need to mention you as one of the top cat lovers around. You don’t mind, do you? Just remember you have seventy-four beautiful cats back home in England, mostly Angoras. Got that? Then let’s go. Comrade Maloney has the address. It’s quite a walk on the East Side. I’d like to take a taxi, but it might come off as flashy. Let’s walk."
* * *
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
They found Mr. Jarvis in his Groome Street fancier's shop, engaged in the intellectual occupation of greasing a cat's paws with butter. He looked up as they entered, and began to breathe a melody with a certain coyness.
They found Mr. Jarvis in his fancy shop on Groome Street, busy with the intellectual task of greasing a cat's paws with butter. He looked up as they walked in and started to hum a tune with a bit of shyness.
"Comrade Jarvis," said Psmith, "we meet again. You remember me?"
"Comrade Jarvis," Psmith said, "we're meeting again. Do you remember me?"
"Nope," said Mr. Jarvis, pausing for a moment in the middle of a bar, and then taking up the air where he had left off. Psmith was not discouraged.
"Nope," said Mr. Jarvis, pausing for a moment in the middle of a bar, and then picking up the conversation where he had left off. Psmith was not disheartened.
"Ah," he said tolerantly, "the fierce rush of New York life. How it wipes from the retina of to-day the image impressed on it but yesterday. Are you with me, Comrade Jarvis?"
"Ah," he said with understanding, "the intense pace of New York life. How it erases from today's vision the image that was there just yesterday. Are you with me, Comrade Jarvis?"
The cat-expert concentrated himself on the cat's paws without replying.
The cat expert focused on the cat's paws without saying anything.
"A fine animal," said Psmith, adjusting his eyeglass. "To which particular family of the Felis Domestica does that belong? In colour it resembles a Neapolitan ice more than anything."
"A great creature," said Psmith, adjusting his eyeglass. "Which specific family of the domestic cat does that belong to? In color, it looks more like Neapolitan ice cream than anything else."
Mr. Jarvis's manner became unfriendly.
Mr. Jarvis's attitude turned unwelcoming.
"Say, what do youse want? That's straight ain't it? If youse want to buy a boid or a snake why don't youse say so?"
"Hey, what do you guys want? That's straightforward, right? If you want to buy a bird or a snake, why don't you just say it?"
"I stand corrected," said Psmith. "I should have remembered that time is money. I called in here partly on the strength of being a colleague and side-partner of Comrade Windsor—"
"I stand corrected," said Psmith. "I should have remembered that time is money. I came here partly because I'm a colleague and side-partner of Comrade Windsor—"
"Mr. Windsor! De gent what caught my cat?"
"Mr. Windsor! The guy who caught my cat?"
"The same—and partly in order that I might make two very eminent cat-fanciers acquainted. This," he said, with a wave of his hand in the direction of the silently protesting Mike, "is Comrade Jackson, possibly the best known of our English cat-fanciers. Comrade Jackson's stud of Angoras is celebrated wherever the King's English is spoken, and in Hoxton."
"The same—and partly so I could introduce two very well-known cat enthusiasts. This," he said, waving his hand toward the silently protesting Mike, "is Comrade Jackson, probably the most recognized of our English cat enthusiasts. Comrade Jackson's collection of Angoras is famous wherever English is spoken, and in Hoxton."
Mr. Jarvis rose, and, having inspected Mike with silent admiration for a while, extended a well-buttered hand towards him. Psmith looked on benevolently.
Mr. Jarvis stood up and, after silently admiring Mike for a bit, reached out a well-buttered hand to him. Psmith looked on with kindness.
"What Comrade Jackson does not know about cats," he said, "is not knowledge. His information on Angoras alone would fill a volume."
"What Comrade Jackson doesn't know about cats," he said, "isn't worth knowing. His knowledge about Angoras alone could fill a whole book."
"Say,"—Mr. Jarvis was evidently touching on a point which had weighed deeply upon him—"why's catnip called catnip?"
"Say,"—Mr. Jarvis was clearly bringing up a topic that had been on his mind—"why is catnip called catnip?"
Mike looked at Psmith helplessly. It sounded like a riddle, but it was obvious that Mr. Jarvis's motive in putting the question was not frivolous. He really wished to know.
Mike looked at Psmith helplessly. It sounded like a riddle, but it was clear that Mr. Jarvis's reason for asking the question wasn't just for fun. He genuinely wanted to know.
"The word, as Comrade Jackson was just about to observe," said Psmith, "is a corruption of cat-mint. Why it should be so corrupted I do not know. But what of that? The subject is too deep to be gone fully into at the moment. I should recommend you to read Comrade Jackson's little brochure on the matter. Passing lightly on from that—"
"The word, as Comrade Jackson was just about to point out," said Psmith, "is a twist on cat-mint. I’m not sure why it got changed in that way. But what does it matter? It's a topic that's too complicated to dive into right now. I suggest you read Comrade Jackson's brief pamphlet on it. Moving on from that—"
"Did youse ever have a cat dat ate beetles?" inquired Mr. Jarvis.
"Have you ever had a cat that ate beetles?" asked Mr. Jarvis.
"There was a time when many of Comrade Jackson's felidae supported life almost entirely on beetles."
"There was a time when many of Comrade Jackson's cats relied almost completely on beetles for food."
"Did they git thin?"
"Did they get thin?"
Mike felt that it was time, if he was to preserve his reputation, to assert himself.
Mike felt it was time, if he wanted to maintain his reputation, to stand up for himself.
"No," he replied firmly.
"No," he said firmly.
Mr. Jarvis looked astonished.
Mr. Jarvis looked shocked.
"English beetles," said Psmith, "don't make cats thin. Passing lightly—"
"English beetles," Psmith said, "don't make cats skinny. Gliding past—"
"I had a cat oncest," said Mr. Jarvis, ignoring the remark and sticking to his point, "dat ate beetles and got thin and used to tie itself into knots."
"I had a cat once," Mr. Jarvis said, ignoring the comment and staying on track. "It ate beetles, got skinny, and would tie itself into knots."
"A versatile animal," agreed Psmith.
"A versatile animal," Psmith agreed.
"Say," Mr. Jarvis went on, now plainly on a subject near to his heart, "dem beetles is fierce. Sure. Can't keep de cats off of eatin' dem, I can't. First t'ing you know dey've swallowed dem, and den dey gits thin and ties theirselves into knots."
"Listen," Mr. Jarvis continued, clearly on a topic that meant a lot to him, "those beetles are tough. For sure. I can't keep the cats from eating them. Before you know it, they’ve swallowed them, and then they get thin and tie themselves in knots."
"You should put them into strait-waistcoats," said Psmith. "Passing, however, lightly—"
"You should put them in straight jackets," said Psmith. "But moving on lightly—"
"Say, ever have a cross-eyed cat?"
"Hey, have you ever seen a cross-eyed cat?"
"Comrade Jackson's cats," said Psmith, "have happily been almost free from strabismus."
"Comrade Jackson's cats," said Psmith, "have thankfully been almost free from squinting."
"Dey's lucky, cross-eyed cats is. You has a cross-eyed cat, and not'in' don't never go wrong. But, say, was dere ever a cat wit one blue eye and one yaller one in your bunch? Gum, it's fierce when it's like dat. It's a real skiddoo, is a cat wit one blue eye and one yaller one. Puts you in bad, surest t'ing you know. Oncest a guy give me a cat like dat, and first t'ing you know I'm in bad all round. It wasn't till I give him away to de cop on de corner and gets me one dat's cross-eyed dat I lifts de skiddoo off of me."
"Dey's lucky, cross-eyed cats are. If you have a cross-eyed cat, nothing ever goes wrong. But, hey, was there ever a cat with one blue eye and one yellow one in your group? Man, it's tough when it's like that. A cat with one blue eye and one yellow one is a real disaster. It'll get you into trouble, that's for sure. Once a guy gave me a cat like that, and before I knew it, I was in deep trouble all around. It wasn't until I gave him away to the cop on the corner and got myself a cross-eyed cat that I got rid of that bad luck."
"And what happened to the cop?" inquired Psmith, interested.
"And what happened to the cop?" Psmith asked, intrigued.
"Oh, he got in bad, sure enough," said Mr. Jarvis without emotion. "One of de boys what he'd pinched and had sent to de Island once lays for him and puts one over him wit a black-jack. Sure. Dat's what comes of havin' a cat wit one blue eye and one yaller one."
"Oh, he really got himself into trouble, that's for sure," said Mr. Jarvis without any emotion. "One of the guys he had arrested and sent to the Island is waiting for him and takes him out with a black-jack. Absolutely. That's what happens when you have a cat with one blue eye and one yellow one."
Mr. Jarvis relapsed into silence. He seemed to be meditating on the inscrutable workings of Fate. Psmith took advantage of the pause to leave the cat topic and touch on matter of more vital import.
Mr. Jarvis fell silent again. He appeared to be pondering the mysterious ways of Fate. Psmith seized the opportunity to switch from the cat topic and bring up something more significant.
"Tense and exhilarating as is this discussion of the optical peculiarities of cats," he said, "there is another matter on which, if you will permit me, I should like to touch. I would hesitate to bore you with my own private troubles, but this is a matter which concerns Comrade Windsor as well as myself, and I know that your regard for Comrade Windsor is almost an obsession."
"Tense and exciting as this discussion about the unique vision of cats is," he said, "there's another topic I’d like to address, if you don’t mind. I wouldn’t want to bore you with my personal issues, but this is something that involves both me and Comrade Windsor, and I know your admiration for Comrade Windsor is nearly an obsession."
"How's that?"
"How's that going?"
"I should say," said Psmith, "that Comrade Windsor is a man to whom you give the glad hand."
"I should say," Psmith said, "that Comrade Windsor is someone you feel excited to shake hands with."
"Sure. He's to the good, Mr. Windsor is. He caught me cat."
"Sure. Mr. Windsor is a good guy. He caught my cat."
"He did. By the way, was that the one that used to tie itself into knots?"
"He did. By the way, was that the one that used to get itself all tied up in knots?"
"Nope. Dat was anudder."
"Nope. That was another."
"Ah! However, to resume. The fact is, Comrade Jarvis, we are much persecuted by scoundrels. How sad it is in this world! We look to every side. We look north, east, south, and west, and what do we see? Mainly scoundrels. I fancy you have heard a little about our troubles before this. In fact, I gather that the same scoundrels actually approached you with a view to engaging your services to do us in, but that you very handsomely refused the contract."
"Ah! Anyway, to get back to the point. The truth is, Comrade Jarvis, we are really being harassed by a bunch of lowlifes. It's so depressing in this world! We look in every direction — north, east, south, and west — and what do we see? Mostly lowlifes. I imagine you've heard a bit about our troubles before. In fact, I've picked up that the same lowlifes actually tried to recruit you to take us down, but you graciously turned down the offer."
"Sure," said Mr. Jarvis, dimly comprehending.
"Sure," said Mr. Jarvis, barely understanding.
"A guy comes to me and says he wants you and Mr. Windsor put through it, but I gives him de t'run down. 'Nuttin' done,' I says. 'Mr. Windsor caught me cat.'"
"A guy comes up to me and says he wants you and Mr. Windsor to go through it, but I give him the rundown. 'Nothing done,' I say. 'Mr. Windsor caught my cat.'"
"So I was informed," said Psmith. "Well, failing you, they went to a gentleman of the name of Reilly."
"So I was told," said Psmith. "Well, if they couldn't find you, they went to a guy named Reilly."
"Spider Reilly?"
"Spider Reilly?"
"You have hit it, Comrade Jarvis. Spider Reilly, the lessee and manager of the Three Points gang."
"You've got it, Comrade Jarvis. Spider Reilly, the tenant and manager of the Three Points gang."
"Dose T'ree Points, dey're to de bad. Dey're fresh."
"Dose three points, they're really bad. They're fresh."
"It is too true, Comrade Jarvis."
"It’s definitely true, Comrade Jarvis."
"Say," went on Mr. Jarvis, waxing wrathful at the recollection, "what do youse t'ink dem fresh stiffs done de udder night. Started some rough woik in me own dance-joint."
"Say," continued Mr. Jarvis, getting angry at the memory, "what do you think those slick guys did the other night? They caused some trouble in my own club."
"Shamrock Hall?" said Psmith.
"Shamrock Hall?" Psmith asked.
"Dat's right. Shamrock Hall. Got gay, dey did, wit some of de Table Hillers. Say, I got it in for dem gazebos, sure I have. Surest t'ing you know."
"That's right. Shamrock Hall. They got together with some of the Table Hillers. You know what, I really dislike those gazebos, no doubt about it. You can count on that."
Psmith beamed approval.
Psmith smiled approvingly.
"That," he said, "is the right spirit. Nothing could be more admirable. We are bound together by our common desire to check the ever-growing spirit of freshness among the members of the Three Points. Add to that the fact that we are united by a sympathetic knowledge of the manners and customs of cats, and especially that Comrade Jackson, England's greatest fancier, is our mutual friend, and what more do we want? Nothing."
"That," he said, "is the right attitude. Nothing could be more commendable. We are connected by our shared desire to curb the constantly increasing enthusiasm among the members of the Three Points. Plus, we are united by our understanding of the habits and behaviors of cats, especially since Comrade Jackson, England's top cat lover, is our mutual friend. What else could we want? Nothing."
"Mr. Jackson's to de good," assented Mr. Jarvis, eyeing Mike in friendly fashion.
"Mr. Jackson's doing good," agreed Mr. Jarvis, looking at Mike in a friendly way.
"We are all to de good," said Psmith. "Now the thing I wished to ask you is this. The office of the paper on which I work was until this morning securely guarded by Comrade Brady, whose name will be familiar to you."
"We're all supposed to behave," said Psmith. "Now, what I wanted to ask you is this. The office of the paper I work for was securely protected by Comrade Brady until this morning, and his name should ring a bell for you."
"De Kid?"
"Kid?"
"On the bull's-eye, as usual, Comrade Jarvis. Kid Brady, the coming light-weight champion of the world. Well, he has unfortunately been compelled to leave us, and the way into the office is consequently clear to any sand-bag specialist who cares to wander in. Matters connected with the paper have become so poignant during the last few days that an inrush of these same specialists is almost a certainty, unless—and this is where you come in."
"Right on target, as always, Comrade Jarvis. Kid Brady, the future lightweight champion of the world. Sadly, he has had to leave us, which means the path to the office is now open for any sandbag expert who wants to drop by. Things related to the paper have become so intense in the last few days that we can definitely expect a flood of these specialists unless—this is where you come in."
"Me?"
"Me?"
"Will you take Comrade Brady's place for a few days?"
"Will you take Comrade Brady's spot for a few days?"
"How's that?"
"How's that going?"
"Will you come in and sit in the office for the next day or so and help hold the fort? I may mention that there is money attached to the job. We will pay for your services. How do we go, Comrade Jarvis?"
"Could you come in and sit in the office for the next day or so and help cover for us? I should mention that there's a paycheck for the job. We'll pay for your help. So, what do you think, Comrade Jarvis?"
Mr. Jarvis reflected but a brief moment.
Mr. Jarvis thought for just a moment.
"Why, sure," he said. "Me fer dat. When do I start?"
"Of course," he said. "I'm all in for that. When do I begin?"
"Excellent, Comrade Jarvis. Nothing could be better. I am obliged. I rather fancy that the gay band of Three Pointers who will undoubtedly visit the offices of Cosy Moments in the next few days, probably to-morrow, are due to run up against the surprise of their lives. Could you be there at ten to-morrow morning?"
"Great job, Comrade Jarvis. I really appreciate it. I have a feeling that the cheerful group of Three Pointers who will definitely be stopping by the Cosy Moments office in the next few days, probably tomorrow, are about to get the shock of their lives. Can you be there at ten tomorrow morning?"
"Sure t'ing. I'll bring me canister."
"Sure thing. I'll bring my canister."
"I should," said Psmith. "In certain circumstances one canister is worth a flood of rhetoric. Till to-morrow, then, Comrade Jarvis. I am very much obliged to you."
"I should," said Psmith. "In some situations, one canister is worth a ton of talk. Until tomorrow, then, Comrade Jarvis. I'm really grateful to you."
* * *
I’m ready for your text. Please provide the short phrases.
"Not at all a bad hour's work," said Psmith complacently, as they turned out of Groome Street. "A vote of thanks to you, Comrade Jackson, for your invaluable assistance."
"Not a bad hour's work at all," said Psmith with satisfaction, as they exited Groome Street. "A big thanks to you, Comrade Jackson, for your priceless help."
"It strikes me I didn't do much," said Mike with a grin.
"It hits me that I didn't do much," Mike said with a grin.
"Apparently, no. In reality, yes. Your manner was exactly right. Reserved, yet not haughty. Just what an eminent cat-fancier's manner should be. I could see that you made a pronounced hit with Comrade Jarvis. By the way, if you are going to show up at the office to-morrow, perhaps it would be as well if you were to look up a few facts bearing on the feline world. There is no knowing what thirst for information a night's rest may not give Comrade Jarvis. I do not presume to dictate, but if you were to make yourself a thorough master of the subject of catnip, for instance, it might quite possibly come in useful."
"Apparently not. But in reality, yes. Your attitude was just right. Polite, yet not arrogant. Exactly how a respected cat lover should act. I could tell you made a great impression on Comrade Jarvis. By the way, if you’re planning to come into the office tomorrow, it might be a good idea to brush up on some facts about cats. You never know what curiosity a night’s rest might spark in Comrade Jarvis. I don’t mean to tell you what to do, but if you became really knowledgeable about catnip, for example, it could definitely be helpful."
CHAPTER XXV — TRAPPED
Mr. Jarvis was as good as his word. On the following morning, at ten o'clock to the minute, he made his appearance at the office of Cosy Moments, his fore-lock more than usually well oiled in honour of the occasion, and his right coat-pocket bulging in a manner that betrayed to the initiated eye the presence of the faithful "canister." With him, in addition to his revolver, he brought a long, thin young man who wore under his brown tweed coat a blue-and-red striped jersey. Whether he brought him as an ally in case of need or merely as a kindred soul with whom he might commune during his vigil, was not ascertained.
Mr. Jarvis kept his promise. The next morning, right at ten o'clock, he showed up at the office of Cosy Moments, his hair slicked back more than usual for the occasion, and his right coat pocket noticeably bulging, revealing the presence of his trusty "canister." Along with his revolver, he brought a tall, thin young man wearing a blue-and-red striped jersey under his brown tweed coat. It wasn't clear if he brought him as backup in case things got tough or simply as a kindred spirit to keep him company during his watch.
Pugsy, startled out of his wonted calm by the arrival of this distinguished company, observed the pair, as they passed through into the inner office, with protruding eyes, and sat speechless for a full five minutes. Psmith received the new-corners in the editorial sanctum with courteous warmth. Mr. Jarvis introduced his colleague.
Pugsy, jolted out of his usual calm by the arrival of this impressive company, watched the pair as they walked into the inner office with wide eyes, sitting in silence for a full five minutes. Psmith welcomed the newcomers in the editorial space with friendly warmth. Mr. Jarvis introduced his colleague.
"Thought I'd bring him along. Long Otto's his monaker."
"Thought I'd bring him along. Long Otto's his nickname."
"You did very rightly, Comrade Jarvis," Psmith assured him. "Your unerring instinct did not play you false when it told you that Comrade Otto would be as welcome as the flowers in May. With Comrade Otto I fancy we shall make a combination which will require a certain amount of tackling."
"You did the right thing, Comrade Jarvis," Psmith assured him. "Your keen instinct didn't let you down when it signaled that Comrade Otto would be as welcome as spring flowers. With Comrade Otto, I think we'll create a duo that will need some serious effort to handle."
Mr. Jarvis confirmed this view. Long Otto, he affirmed, was no rube, but a scrapper from Biffville-on-the-Slosh. The hardiest hooligan would shrink from introducing rough-house proceedings into a room graced by the combined presence of Long Otto and himself.
Mr. Jarvis agreed with this perspective. He stated that Long Otto was no fool, but a fighter from Biffville-on-the-Slosh. Even the toughest troublemaker would hesitate to start any rowdy behavior in a room shared by Long Otto and him.
"Then," said Psmith, "I can go about my professional duties with a light heart. I may possibly sing a bar or two. You will find cigars in that box. If you and Comrade Otto will select one apiece and group yourselves tastefully about the room in chairs, I will start in to hit up a slightly spicy editorial on the coming election."
"Then," Psmith said, "I can tackle my work with a light heart. I might even sing a line or two. You’ll find cigars in that box. If you and Comrade Otto pick one each and arrange yourselves nicely around the room in chairs, I’ll begin to write a rather interesting editorial on the upcoming election."
Mr. Jarvis regarded the paraphernalia of literature on the table with interest. So did Long Otto, who, however, being a man of silent habit, made no comment. Throughout the seance and the events which followed it he confined himself to an occasional grunt. He seemed to lack other modes of expression. A charming chap, however.
Mr. Jarvis looked at the collection of books and literary materials on the table with interest. Long Otto did too, but since he was a man of few words, he didn’t say anything. During the séance and the events that followed, he stuck to the occasional grunt. He didn’t seem to have any other way to express himself. A nice guy, though.
"Is dis where youse writes up pieces fer de paper?" inquired Mr. Jarvis, eyeing the table.
"Is this where you write pieces for the paper?" Mr. Jarvis asked, looking at the table.
"It is," said Psmith. "In Comrade Windsor's pre-dungeon days he was wont to sit where I am sitting now, while I bivouacked over there at the smaller table. On busy mornings you could hear our brains buzzing in Madison Square Garden. But wait! A thought strikes me." He called for Pugsy.
"It is," said Psmith. "Back in the days before Comrade Windsor ended up in the dungeon, he used to sit where I’m sitting now, while I camped out over there at the smaller table. On busy mornings, you could hear us thinking hard in Madison Square Garden. But hold on! I just thought of something." He called for Pugsy.
"Comrade Maloney," he said, "if the Editorial Staff of this paper were to give you a day off, could you employ it to profit?"
"Comrade Maloney," he said, "if the Editorial Staff of this paper were to give you a day off, could you make good use of it?"
"Surest t'ing you know," replied Pugsy with some fervour. "I'd take me goil to de Bronx Zoo."
"Of course, you know," replied Pugsy with enthusiasm. "I'd take my girl to the Bronx Zoo."
"Your girl?" said Psmith inquiringly. "I had heard no inkling of this, Comrade Maloney. I had always imagined you one of those strong, rugged, blood-and-iron men who were above the softer emotions. Who is she?"
"Your girl?" Psmith asked, curious. "I hadn't heard anything about this, Comrade Maloney. I always pictured you as one of those tough, strong, no-nonsense guys who were beyond the softer feelings. Who is she?"
"Aw, she's a kid," said Pugsy. "Her pa runs a delicatessen shop down our street. She ain't a bad mutt," added the ardent swain. "I'm her steady."
"Aw, she's just a kid," said Pugsy. "Her dad runs a deli down our street. She's not a bad dog," added the enthusiastic boyfriend. "I'm her boyfriend."
"See that I have a card for the wedding, Comrade Maloney," said Psmith, "and in the meantime take her to the Bronx, as you suggest."
"Make sure I have a card for the wedding, Comrade Maloney," said Psmith, "and in the meantime, take her to the Bronx, as you suggested."
"Won't youse be wantin' me to-day."
"Don't you want me now?"
"Not to-day. You need a holiday. Unflagging toil is sapping your physique. Go up and watch the animals, and remember me very kindly to the Peruvian Llama, whom friends have sometimes told me I resemble in appearance. And if two dollars would in any way add to the gaiety of the jaunt . . ."
"Not today. You need a break. Relentless work is draining your energy. Go up and check out the animals, and please say hi for me to the Peruvian Llama, who friends have occasionally said I look like. And if two dollars would help make the trip more fun . . ."
"Sure t'ing. T'anks, boss."
"Sure thing. Thanks, boss."
"It occurred to me," said Psmith, when he had gone, "that the probable first move of any enterprising Three Pointer who invaded this office would be to knock Comrade Maloney on the head to prevent his announcing him. Comrade Maloney's services are too valuable to allow him to be exposed to unnecessary perils. Any visitors who call must find their way in for themselves. And now to work. Work, the what's-its-name of the thingummy and the thing-um-a-bob of the what d'you-call-it."
"It occurred to me," said Psmith, after he had left, "that the first thing any bold trespasser trying to break into this office would probably do is hit Comrade Maloney on the head to stop him from announcing their arrival. Comrade Maloney’s help is too important to put him in unnecessary danger. Any visitors who come must figure out how to get in themselves. Now, it's time to get to work. Work, the what's-it-called of the thingamajig and the thingamabob of the what’s-it-called."
For about a quarter of an hour the only sound that broke the silence of the room was the scratching of Psmith's pen and the musical expectoration of Messrs. Otto and Jarvis. Finally Psmith leaned back in his chair with a satisfied expression, and spoke.
For about fifteen minutes, the only sound that broke the silence of the room was the scratching of Psmith's pen and the rhythmic clearing of throats by Messrs. Otto and Jarvis. Finally, Psmith leaned back in his chair with a satisfied look and spoke.
"While, as of course you know, Comrade Jarvis," he said, "there is no agony like the agony of literary composition, such toil has its compensations. The editorial I have just completed contains its measure of balm. Comrade Otto will bear me out in my statement that there is a subtle joy in the manufacture of the well-formed phrase. Am I not right, Comrade Otto?"
"Well, as you know, Comrade Jarvis," he said, "there's no pain like the pain of writing, but that hard work comes with its rewards. The editorial I just finished has its share of comfort. Comrade Otto can confirm what I say: there’s a special joy in crafting a well-structured sentence. Am I right, Comrade Otto?"
The long one gazed appealingly at Mr. Jarvis, who spoke for him.
The tall one looked at Mr. Jarvis with appealing eyes, and Mr. Jarvis spoke on his behalf.
"He's a bit shy on handin' out woids, is Otto," he said.
"He's a little shy about sharing words, is Otto," he said.
Psmith nodded.
Psmith nodded.
"I understand. I am a man of few words myself. All great men are like that. Von Moltke, Comrade Otto, and myself. But what are words? Action is the thing. That is the cry. Action. If that is Comrade Otto's forte, so much the better, for I fancy that action rather than words is what we may be needing in the space of about a quarter of a minute. At least, if the footsteps I hear without are, as I suspect, those of our friends of the Three Points."
"I get it. I’m not one for talking much either. All great men are like that—Von Moltke, Comrade Otto, and me. But what do words really mean? Action is what counts. That’s the key point: action. If Comrade Otto excels at that, then even better, because I have a feeling we’ll need action rather than words pretty soon—like in about thirty seconds. At least, if those footsteps I hear outside are, as I think, from our friends from the Three Points."
Jarvis and Long Otto turned towards the door. Psmith was right. Some one was moving stealthily in the outer office. Judging from the sound, more than one person.
Jarvis and Long Otto turned to the door. Psmith was correct. Someone was sneaking around in the outer office. From the noise, it sounded like more than one person.
"It is just as well," said Psmith softly, "that Comrade Maloney is not at his customary post. Now, in about a quarter of a minute, as I said—Aha!"
"It’s probably a good thing," Psmith said quietly, "that Comrade Maloney isn't at his usual spot. Now, in about fifteen seconds, as I mentioned—Aha!"
The handle of the door began to revolve slowly and quietly. The next moment three figures tumbled into the room. It was evident that they had not expected to find the door unlocked, and the absence of resistance when they applied their weight had had surprising effects. Two of the three did not pause in their career till they cannoned against the table. The third, who was holding the handle, was more fortunate.
The door handle started to turn slowly and quietly. A moment later, three figures stumbled into the room. It was clear they hadn't expected the door to be unlocked, and the lack of resistance when they leaned on it had unexpected results. Two of the three didn't stop until they crashed into the table. The third, who was holding the handle, had better luck.
Psmith rose with a kindly smile to welcome his guests.
Psmith stood up with a warm smile to greet his guests.
"Why, surely!" he said in a pleased voice. "I thought I knew the face. Comrade Repetto, this is a treat. Have you come bringing me a new hat?"
"Of course!" he said happily. "I thought I recognized the face. Comrade Repetto, this is a delight. Did you come bringing me a new hat?"
The white-haired leader's face, as he spoke, was within a few inches of his own. Psmith's observant eye noted that the bruise still lingered on the chin where Kid Brady's upper-cut had landed at their previous meeting.
The white-haired leader's face was just a few inches from his as he spoke. Psmith's sharp eye noticed that the bruise from Kid Brady's uppercut was still visible on his chin from their last encounter.
"I cannot offer you all seats," he went on, "unless you care to dispose yourselves upon the tables. I wonder if you know my friend, Mr. Bat Jarvis? And my friend, Mr. L. Otto? Let us all get acquainted on this merry occasion."
"I can't provide enough seats for everyone," he continued, "unless you're okay sitting on the tables. I wonder if you know my friend, Mr. Bat Jarvis? And my friend, Mr. L. Otto? Let's all get to know each other at this fun event."
The three invaders had been aware of the presence of the great Bat and his colleague for some moments, and the meeting seemed to be causing them embarrassment. This may have been due to the fact that both Mr. Jarvis and Mr. Otto had produced and were toying meditatively with distinctly ugly-looking pistols.
The three intruders had been aware of the great Bat and his partner for a little while, and the encounter seemed to make them uneasy. This might have been because both Mr. Jarvis and Mr. Otto were holding and casually handling some pretty unattractive-looking pistols.
Mr. Jarvis spoke.
Mr. Jarvis talked.
"Well," he said, "what's doin'?"
"Well," he said, "what's up?"
Mr. Repetto, to whom the remark was directly addressed, appeared to have some difficulty in finding a reply. He shuffled his feet, and looked at the floor. His two companions seemed equally at a loss.
Mr. Repetto, to whom the remark was directly addressed, seemed to struggle to find a response. He shuffled his feet and stared at the floor. His two companions appeared just as confused.
"Goin' to start any rough stuff?" inquired Mr. Jarvis casually.
“Are you about to start any trouble?” Mr. Jarvis asked casually.
"The cigars are on the table," said Psmith hospitably. "Draw up your chairs, and let's all be jolly. I will open the proceedings with a song."
"The cigars are on the table," said Psmith warmly. "Pull up your chairs, and let’s all have a good time. I’ll kick things off with a song."
In a rich baritone, with his eyeglass fixed the while on Mr. Repetto, he proceeded to relieve himself of the first verse of "I only know I love thee."
In a deep baritone, with his glasses focused on Mr. Repetto, he began to sing the first verse of "I only know I love thee."
"Chorus, please," he added, as he finished. "Come along, Comrade Repetto. Why this shrinking coyness? Fling out your chest, and cut loose."
"Chorus, please," he said as he finished. "Come on, Comrade Repetto. Why this shy hesitation? Puff out your chest and let it all out."
But Mr. Repetto's eye was fastened on Mr. Jarvis's revolver. The sight apparently had the effect of quenching his desire for song.
But Mr. Repetto's gaze was locked on Mr. Jarvis's revolver. The sight seemed to completely dampen his urge to sing.
"'Lov' muh, ahnd ther world is—ah—mine!'" concluded Psmith.
"'Love me, and the world is mine!'" concluded Psmith.
He looked round the assembled company.
He looked around at the group gathered.
"Comrade Otto," he observed, "will now recite that pathetic little poem 'Baby's Sock is now a Blue-bag.' Pray, gentlemen, silence for Comrade Otto."
"Comrade Otto," he noted, "is about to recite that sad little poem 'Baby's Sock is now a Blue-bag.' Please, gentlemen, quiet down for Comrade Otto."
He looked inquiringly at the long youth, who remained mute. Psmith clicked his tongue regretfully.
He looked curiously at the tall young man, who stayed silent. Psmith clicked his tongue in disappointment.
"Comrade Jarvis," he said, "I fear that as a smoking-concert this is not going to be a success. I understand, however. Comrade Repetto and his colleagues have come here on business, and nothing will make them forget it. Typical New York men of affairs, they close their minds to all influences that might lure them from their business. Let us get on, then. What did you wish to see me about, Comrade Repetto?"
"Comrade Jarvis," he said, "I’m afraid this smoking concert isn’t going to be a success. But I get it. Comrade Repetto and his colleagues are here for business, and nothing will distract them from that. They’re the typical New York business types, shutting themselves off from anything that might pull them away from work. So, let’s move on. What did you want to talk to me about, Comrade Repetto?"
Mr. Repetto's reply was unintelligible.
Mr. Repetto's reply was unclear.
Mr. Jarvis made a suggestion.
Mr. Jarvis suggested something.
"Youse had better beat it," he said.
"You should get out of here," he said.
Long Otto grunted sympathy with this advice.
Long Otto grunted in agreement with this advice.
"And youse had better go back to Spider Reilly," continued Mr. Jarvis, "and tell him that there's nothin' doin' in the way of rough house wit dis gent here." He indicated Psmith, who bowed. "And you can tell de Spider," went on Bat with growing ferocity, "dat next time he gits gay and starts in to shoot guys in me dance-joint I'll bite de head off'n him. See? Does dat go? If he t'inks his little two-by-four gang can put it across de Groome Street, he can try. Dat's right. An' don't fergit dis gent here and me is pals, and any one dat starts anyt'ing wit dis gent is going to have to git busy wit me. Does dat go?"
"And you'd better head back to Spider Reilly," Mr. Jarvis continued, "and tell him there's not going to be any trouble with this guy here." He pointed at Psmith, who bowed. "And you can let Spider know," Bat added with increasing intensity, "that the next time he gets reckless and starts shooting people in my dance club, I'll take care of him. Got it? Is that understood? If he thinks his little gang can take over Groome Street, he can give it a shot. That's right. And don't forget, this guy and I are friends, and anyone who messes with him will have to deal with me. Got it?"
Psmith coughed, and shot his cuffs.
Psmith cleared his throat and adjusted his cuffs.
"I do not know," he said, in the manner of a chairman addressing a meeting, "that I have anything to add to the very well-expressed remarks of my friend, Comrade Jarvis. He has, in my opinion, covered the ground very thoroughly and satisfactorily. It now only remains for me to pass a vote of thanks to Comrade Jarvis and to declare this meeting at an end."
"I don't know," he said, like a chairman speaking to a meeting, "that I have anything to add to the very well-expressed comments of my friend, Comrade Jarvis. I think he has covered everything very thoroughly and satisfactorily. Now, all that’s left for me to do is to thank Comrade Jarvis and to declare this meeting closed."
"Beat it," said Mr. Jarvis, pointing to the door.
"Get out," said Mr. Jarvis, pointing to the door.
The delegation then withdrew.
The delegation then left.
"I am very much obliged," said Psmith, "for your courtly assistance, Comrade Jarvis. But for you I do not care to think with what a splash I might not have been immersed in the gumbo. Thank you, Comrade Jarvis. And you, Comrade Otto."
"I really appreciate it," said Psmith, "for your kind help, Comrade Jarvis. If it weren't for you, I don't want to think about how badly I could have ended up in the mess. Thanks, Comrade Jarvis. And you too, Comrade Otto."
"Aw chee!" said Mr. Jarvis, handsomely dismissing the matter. Mr. Otto kicked the leg of the table, and grunted.
"Aw come on!" said Mr. Jarvis, casually brushing off the issue. Mr. Otto kicked the leg of the table and grunted.
* * *
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
For half an hour after the departure of the Three Pointers Psmith chatted amiably to his two assistants on matters of general interest. The exchange of ideas was somewhat one-sided, though Mr. Jarvis had one or two striking items of information to impart, notably some hints on the treatment of fits in kittens.
For half an hour after the Three Pointers left, Psmith chatted easily with his two assistants about various topics. The conversation was a bit one-sided, although Mr. Jarvis did share a couple of interesting bits of information, especially some tips on how to handle seizures in kittens.
At the end of this period the conversation was once more interrupted by the sound of movements in the outer office.
At the end of this period, the conversation was interrupted again by the sound of activity in the outer office.
"If dat's dose stiffs come back—" began Mr. Jarvis, reaching for his revolver.
"If those guys come back—" started Mr. Jarvis, reaching for his revolver.
"Stay your hand, Comrade Jarvis," said as a sharp knock sounded on the door. "I do not think it can be our late friends. Comrade Repetto's knowledge of the usages of polite society is too limited, I fancy, to prompt him to knock on doors. Come in."
"Hold on, Comrade Jarvis," a sharp knock echoed on the door. "I don't think it's our late friends. Comrade Repetto's understanding of polite society is probably too limited to make him knock on doors. Come in."
The door opened. It was not Mr. Repetto or his colleagues, but another old friend. No other, in fact, than Mr. Francis Parker, he who had come as an embassy from the man up top in the very beginning of affairs, and had departed, wrathful, mouthing declarations of war. As on his previous visit, he wore the dude suit, the shiny shoes, and the tall-shaped hat.
The door opened. It wasn’t Mr. Repetto or his coworkers, but an old friend instead. None other than Mr. Francis Parker, who had come as a representative from the higher-ups at the start of everything and had left in anger, declaring war. Just like his last visit, he was dressed in a stylish suit, shiny shoes, and a tall hat.
"Welcome, Comrade Parker," said Psmith. "It is too long since we met. Comrade Jarvis I think you know. If I am right, that is to say, in supposing that it was you who approached him at an earlier stage in the proceedings with a view to engaging his sympathetic aid in the great work of putting Comrade Windsor and myself out of business. The gentleman on your left is Comrade Otto."
"Welcome, Comrade Parker," said Psmith. "It's been a while since we last met. Comrade Jarvis, I believe you already know him. If I’m correct, you were the one who talked to him earlier about getting his support to help put Comrade Windsor and me out of the picture. The gentleman to your left is Comrade Otto."
Mr. Parker was looking at Bat in bewilderment. It was plain that he had not expected to find Psmith entertaining such company.
Mr. Parker was staring at Bat in confusion. It was clear that he hadn’t anticipated seeing Psmith with someone like him.
"Did you come purely for friendly chit-chat, Comrade Parker," inquired Psmith, "or was there, woven into the social motives of your call, a desire to talk business of any kind?"
"Did you come just for some friendly chit-chat, Comrade Parker," Psmith asked, "or was there, mixed in with the social reasons for your visit, a wish to discuss any business?"
"My business is private. I didn't expect a crowd."
"My business is private. I didn't anticipate a crowd."
"Especially of ancient friends such as Comrade Jarvis. Well, well, you are breaking up a most interesting little symposium. Comrade Jarvis, I think I shall be forced to postpone our very entertaining discussion of fits in kittens till a more opportune moment. Meanwhile, as Comrade Parker wishes to talk over some private business—"
"Especially old friends like Comrade Jarvis. Well, well, you’re interrupting a really interesting little discussion. Comrade Jarvis, I guess I’ll have to put off our fun chat about fits in kittens until a better time. In the meantime, since Comrade Parker wants to discuss some private matters—"
Bat Jarvis rose.
Bat Jarvis stood up.
"I'll beat it," he said.
"I'll beat it," he said.
"Reluctantly, I hope, Comrade Jarvis. As reluctantly as I hint that I would be alone. If I might drop in some time at your private residence?"
"With some hesitation, I hope, Comrade Jarvis. As hesitantly as I suggest that I would prefer to be alone. Could I possibly visit you at your home sometime?"
"Sure," said Mr. Jarvis warmly.
"Of course," Mr. Jarvis replied warmly.
"Excellent. Well, for the present, good-bye. And many thanks for your invaluable co-operation."
"Great. Well, for now, goodbye. And thank you so much for your invaluable help."
"Aw chee!" said Mr. Jarvis.
"Aw, man!" said Mr. Jarvis.
"And now, Comrade Parker," said Psmith, when the door had closed, "let her rip. What can I do for you?"
"And now, Comrade Parker," said Psmith, when the door had closed, "let's get right to it. What can I do for you?"
"You seem to be all to the merry with Bat Jarvis," observed Mr. Parker.
"You seem to be having a great time with Bat Jarvis," Mr. Parker noted.
"The phrase exactly expresses it, Comrade Parker. I am as a tortoiseshell kitten to him. But, touching your business?"
"The phrase says it perfectly, Comrade Parker. I feel like a tortoiseshell kitten to him. But, about your business?"
Mr. Parker was silent for a moment.
Mr. Parker was quiet for a moment.
"See here," he said at last, "aren't you going to be good? Say, what's the use of keeping on at this fool game? Why not quit it before you get hurt?"
"Look," he finally said, "are you going to be good? Seriously, what's the point of playing this stupid game? Why not stop before you get hurt?"
Psmith smoothed his waistcoat reflectively.
Psmith adjusted his waistcoat thoughtfully.
"I may be wrong, Comrade Parker," he said, "but it seems to me that the chances of my getting hurt are not so great as you appear to imagine. The person who is in danger of getting hurt seems to me to be the gentleman whose name is on that paper which is now in my possession."
"I might be mistaken, Comrade Parker," he said, "but it seems to me that the likelihood of me getting hurt isn't as high as you think. The person who seems to be in danger of getting hurt is the gentleman whose name is on that paper I now have."
"Where is it?" demanded Mr. Parker quickly.
"Where is it?" Mr. Parker asked urgently.
Psmith eyed him benevolently.
Psmith looked at him kindly.
"If you will pardon the expression, Comrade Parker," he said, "'Aha!' Meaning that I propose to keep that information to myself."
"If you don't mind me saying, Comrade Parker," he said, "'Aha!' Which means that I plan to keep that information to myself."
Mr. Parker shrugged his shoulders.
Mr. Parker shrugged.
"You know your own business, I guess."
"You know your own business, I suppose."
Psmith nodded.
Psmith nodded.
"You are absolutely correct, Comrade Parker. I do. Now that Cosy Moments has our excellent friend Comrade Jarvis on its side, are you not to a certain extent among the Blenheim Oranges? I think so. I think so."
"You’re totally right, Comrade Parker. I do. Now that Cosy Moments has our great friend Comrade Jarvis backing it up, aren't you, in a way, part of the Blenheim Oranges? I think so. I think so."
As he spoke there was a rap at the door. A small boy entered. In his hand was a scrap of paper.
As he was talking, there was a knock at the door. A small boy walked in. He was holding a piece of paper.
"Guy asks me give dis to gazebo named Smiff," he said.
"Guy asks me to give this to a gazebo called Smiff," he said.
"There are many gazebos of that name, my lad. One of whom I am which, as Artemus Ward was wont to observe. Possibly the missive is for me."
"There are many gazebos by that name, my boy. One of which I am, as Artemus Ward used to say. Maybe the message is for me."
He took the paper. It was dated from an address on the East Side.
He picked up the paper. It was dated from an address on the East Side.
"Dear Smith," it ran. "Come here as quick as you can, and bring some money. Explain when I see you."
"Dear Smith," it said. "Come here as fast as you can, and bring some money. I'll explain when I see you."
It was signed "W. W."
It was signed "W.W."
So Billy Windsor had fulfilled his promise. He had escaped.
So Billy Windsor had kept his promise. He had gotten away.
A feeling of regret for the futility of the thing was Psmith's first emotion. Billy could be of no possible help in the campaign at its present point. All the work that remained to be done could easily be carried through without his assistance. And by breaking out from the Island he had committed an offence which was bound to carry with it serious penalties. For the first time since his connection with Cosy Moments began Psmith was really disturbed.
A feeling of regret for how pointless everything was was Psmith's first emotion. Billy couldn't possibly help with the campaign at this stage. All the remaining work could easily be done without him. And by escaping from the Island, he had committed an offense that was sure to come with serious consequences. For the first time since he got involved with Cosy Moments, Psmith was truly worried.
He turned to Mr. Parker.
He faced Mr. Parker.
"Comrade Parker," he said, "I regret to state that this office is now closing for the day. But for this, I should be delighted to sit chatting with you. As it is—"
"Comrade Parker," he said, "I'm sorry to say that this office is closing for the day. Otherwise, I would be happy to sit and chat with you. As it stands—"
"Very well," said Mr. Parker. "Then you mean to go on with this business?"
"Alright," Mr. Parker said. "So you plan to continue with this business?"
"Though it snows, Comrade Parker."
"Even if it snows, Comrade Parker."
They went out into the street, Psmith thoughtful and hardly realising the other's presence. By the side of the pavement a few yards down the road a taximeter-cab was standing. Psmith hailed it.
They stepped out onto the street, Psmith lost in thought and barely aware of the other's presence. A few yards down the road, there was a taxi parked by the curb. Psmith waved it down.
Mr. Parker was still beside him. It occurred to Psmith that it would not do to let him hear the address Billy Windsor had given in his note.
Mr. Parker was still next to him. Psmith realized that it wouldn't be good to let him hear the address Billy Windsor had mentioned in his note.
"Turn and go on down the street," he said to the driver.
"Turn and keep going down the street," he said to the driver.
He had taken his seat and was closing the door, when it was snatched from his grasp and Mr. Parker darted on to the seat opposite. The next moment the cab had started up the street instead of down and the hard muzzle of a revolver was pressing against Psmith's waistcoat.
He had sat down and was closing the door when it was suddenly yanked away from him and Mr. Parker jumped into the seat across from him. The next moment, the cab took off up the street instead of down, and a cold muzzle of a gun was pressed against Psmith's vest.
"Now what?" said Mr. Parker smoothly, leaning back with the pistol resting easily on his knee.
"Now what?" Mr. Parker said smoothly, leaning back with the pistol casually resting on his knee.
CHAPTER XXVI — A FRIEND IN NEED
"The point is well taken," said Psmith thoughtfully.
"The point is well taken," Psmith said thoughtfully.
"You think so?" said Mr. Parker.
"You think so?" Mr. Parker said.
"I am convinced of it."
"I'm sure of it."
"Good. But don't move. Put that hand back where it was."
"Good. But don't move. Put that hand back where it was."
"You think of everything, Comrade Parker."
"You think of everything, Comrade Parker."
He dropped his hand on to the seat, and remained silent for a few moments. The taxi-cab was buzzing along up Fifth Avenue now. Looking towards the window, Psmith saw that they were nearing the park. The great white mass of the Plaza Hotel showed up on the left.
He rested his hand on the seat and stayed quiet for a few moments. The taxi was buzzing up Fifth Avenue now. Looking out the window, Psmith saw they were getting close to the park. The large white structure of the Plaza Hotel appeared on the left.
"Did you ever stop at the Plaza, Comrade Parker?"
"Have you ever stopped at the Plaza, Comrade Parker?"
"No," said Mr. Parker shortly.
"No," Mr. Parker replied briefly.
"Don't bite at me, Comrade Parker. Why be brusque on so joyous an occasion? Better men than us have stopped at the Plaza. Ah, the Park! How fresh the leaves, Comrade Parker, how green the herbage! Fling your eye at yonder grassy knoll."
"Don't snap at me, Comrade Parker. Why be rude on such a happy occasion? Better men than us have paused at the Plaza. Ah, the Park! How fresh the leaves, Comrade Parker, how green the grass! Take a look at that grassy hill over there."
He raised his hand to point. Instantly the revolver was against his waistcoat, making an unwelcome crease in that immaculate garment.
He raised his hand to point. Immediately, the revolver was pressed against his waistcoat, leaving an unwanted crease in that pristine garment.
"I told you to keep that hand where it was."
"I told you to keep that hand right there."
"You did, Comrade Parker, you did. The fault," said Psmith handsomely, "was entirely mine. Carried away by my love of nature, I forgot. It shall not occur again."
"You did, Comrade Parker, you did. The fault," Psmith said graciously, "was completely mine. Caught up in my love of nature, I lost track. It won't happen again."
"It had better not," said Mr. Parker unpleasantly. "If it does, I'll blow a hole through you."
"It better not," Mr. Parker said in a harsh tone. "If it does, I'll put a hole right through you."
Psmith raised his eyebrows.
Psmith raised his eyebrows.
"That, Comrade Parker," he said, "is where you make your error. You would no more shoot me in the heart of the metropolis than, I trust, you would wear a made-up tie with evening dress. Your skin, however unhealthy to the eye of the casual observer, is doubtless precious to yourself, and you are not the man I take you for if you would risk it purely for the momentary pleasure of plugging me with a revolver. The cry goes round criminal circles in New York, 'Comrade Parker is not such a fool as he looks.' Think for a moment what would happen. The shot would ring out, and instantly bicycle-policemen would be pursuing this taxi-cab with the purposeful speed of greyhounds trying to win the Waterloo Cup. You would be headed off and stopped. Ha! What is this? Psmith, the People's Pet, weltering in his gore? Death to the assassin! I fear nothing could save you from the fury of the mob, Comrade Parker. I seem to see them meditatively plucking you limb from limb. 'She loves me!' Off comes an arm. 'She loves me not.' A leg joins the little heap of limbs on the ground. That is how it would be. And what would you have left out of it? Merely, as I say, the momentary pleasure of potting me. And it isn't as if such a feat could give you the thrill of successful marksmanship. Anybody could hit a man with a pistol at an inch and a quarter. I fear you have not thought this matter out with sufficient care, Comrade Parker. You said to yourself, 'Happy thought, I will kidnap Psmith!' and all your friends said, 'Parker is the man with the big brain!' But now, while it is true that I can't get out, you are moaning, 'What on earth shall I do with him, now that I have got him?'"
"That, Comrade Parker," he said, "is where you're making a mistake. You wouldn’t shoot me in the middle of the city any more than I hope you'd wear a tacky tie with formal wear. Your skin, though it may not look great to a casual observer, is surely valuable to you, and you're not the person I think you are if you'd risk it just to get a momentary thrill from shooting me with a gun. There's a saying going around the criminal circles in New York: 'Comrade Parker isn't as foolish as he appears.' Just think for a second about what would happen. The gunshot would echo, and immediately bicycle cops would be chasing this taxi with the intense speed of greyhounds going for the big prize. You would be cornered and caught. Ha! What’s this? Psmith, the People's Pet, lying in his own blood? Death to the killer! I'm afraid nothing could protect you from the mob's rage, Comrade Parker. I can almost picture them slowly tearing you apart. 'She loves me!' Off goes an arm. 'She loves me not.' A leg adds to the pile of body parts on the ground. That’s exactly how it would go down. And what would you gain from it? Just, as I said, the fleeting thrill of shooting me. And it's not like pulling that off would give you any real marksmanship bragging rights. Anyone could hit a guy from a foot away. I fear you haven't thought this through carefully enough, Comrade Parker. You probably thought, 'Great idea, I'll kidnap Psmith!' and all your friends praised you, 'Parker is the genius!' But now, even though I can’t escape, you're whining, 'What on earth do I do with him now that I have him?'"
"You think so, do you?"
"Is that what you think?"
"I am convinced of it. Your face is contorted with the anguish of mental stress. Let this be a lesson to you, Comrade Parker, never to embark on any enterprise of which you do not see the end."
"I’m sure of it. Your face shows the pain of mental stress. Let this be a lesson for you, Comrade Parker: never start any venture without knowing how it will end."
"I guess I see the end of this all right."
"I think I can see the end of all this."
"You have the advantage of me then, Comrade Parker. It seems to me that we have nothing before us but to go on riding about New York till you feel that my society begins to pall."
"You have the upper hand on me then, Comrade Parker. It looks like we have nothing to do but keep riding around New York until you start to find my company boring."
"You figure you're clever, I guess."
"You think you're smart, I guess."
"There are few brighter brains in this city, Comrade Parker. But why this sudden tribute?"
"There are few sharper minds in this city, Comrade Parker. But why this sudden praise?"
"You reckon you've thought it all out, eh?"
"You think you've figured it all out, huh?"
"There may be a flaw in my reasoning, but I confess I do not at the moment see where it lies. Have you detected one?"
"There might be a flaw in my reasoning, but I admit I don't see where it is right now. Have you noticed one?"
"I guess so."
"I suppose so."
"Ah! And what is it?"
"Ah! What is it?"
"You seem to think New York's the only place on the map."
"You act like New York is the only place that matters."
"Meaning what, Comrade Parker?"
"What do you mean, Comrade Parker?"
"It might be a fool trick to shoot you in the city as you say, but, you see, we aren't due to stay in the city. This cab is moving on."
"It might seem like a stupid move to shoot you in the city like you said, but, you know, we’re not planning to stick around here. This cab is on its way out."
"Like John Brown's soul," said Psmith, nodding. "I see. Then you propose to make quite a little tour in this cab?"
"Like John Brown's soul," Psmith said, nodding. "Got it. So you're planning to take a nice little trip in this cab?"
"You've got it."
"Got it."
"And when we are out in the open country, where there are no witnesses, things may begin to move."
"And when we're out in the open countryside, where there are no bystanders, things might start to change."
"That's it."
"That's all."
"Then," said Psmith heartily, "till that moment arrives what we must do is to entertain each other with conversation. You can take no step of any sort for a full half-hour, possibly more, so let us give ourselves up to the merriment of the passing instant. Are you good at riddles, Comrade Parker? How much wood would a wood-chuck chuck, assuming for purposes of argument that it was in the power of a wood-chuck to chuck wood?"
"Then," said Psmith enthusiastically, "until that moment comes, what we need to do is keep each other entertained with conversation. You can’t do anything for a good half-hour, maybe even longer, so let’s just enjoy the fun of the moment. Are you good at riddles, Comrade Parker? How much wood would a woodchuck chuck, assuming it was actually within the woodchuck’s power to chuck wood?"
Mr. Parker did not attempt to solve this problem. He was sitting in the same attitude of watchfulness, the revolver resting on his knee. He seemed mistrustful of Psmith's right hand, which was hanging limply at his side. It was from this quarter that he seemed to expect attack. The cab was bowling easily up the broad street, past rows on rows of high houses, all looking exactly the same. Occasionally, to the right, through a break in the line of buildings, a glimpse of the river could be seen.
Mr. Parker didn’t try to solve this problem. He was sitting in the same watchful position, the revolver resting on his knee. He appeared suspicious of Psmith’s right hand, which was dangling loosely at his side. It seemed like he expected an attack from that direction. The cab was smoothly cruising up the wide street, passing by rows of identical tall houses. Occasionally, to the right, through a gap in the buildings, a glimpse of the river was visible.
Psmith resumed the conversation.
Psmith continued the conversation.
"You are not interested in wood-chucks, Comrade Parker? Well, well, many people are not. A passion for the flora and fauna of our forests is innate rather than acquired. Let us talk of something else. Tell me about your home-life, Comrade Parker. Are you married? Are there any little Parkers running about the house? When you return from this very pleasant excursion will baby voices crow gleefully, 'Fahzer's come home'?"
"You’re not into woodchucks, Comrade Parker? Well, many people aren't. A love for the plants and animals in our forests is something you’re born with, not something you learn. Let’s change the subject. Tell me about your home life, Comrade Parker. Are you married? Are there any little Parkers running around the house? When you get back from this nice trip, will you hear kids joyfully shouting, 'Dad's home'?"
Mr. Parker said nothing.
Mr. Parker stayed quiet.
"I see," said Psmith with ready sympathy. "I understand. Say no more. You are unmarried. She wouldn't have you. Alas, Comrade Parker! However, thus it is! We look around us, and what do we see? A solid phalanx of the girls we have loved and lost. Tell me about her, Comrade Parker. Was it your face or your manners at which she drew the line?"
"I see," said Psmith with immediate understanding. "I get it. Don't say anything more. You're single. She wasn't interested in you. What a shame, Comrade Parker! But that’s life! We look around us, and what do we see? A solid lineup of the girls we've loved and lost. Tell me about her, Comrade Parker. Was it your looks or your personality that she couldn’t handle?"
Mr. Parker leaned forward with a scowl. Psmith did not move, but his right hand, as it hung, closed. Another moment and Mr. Parker's chin would be in just the right position for a swift upper-cut. . .
Mr. Parker leaned forward with a frown. Psmith didn't budge, but his right hand, as it hung, clenched. In just a moment, Mr. Parker's chin would be in the perfect place for a quick uppercut.
This fact appeared suddenly to dawn on Mr. Parker himself. He drew back quickly, and half raised the revolver. Psmith's hand resumed its normal attitude.
This realization seemed to hit Mr. Parker all at once. He pulled back quickly and partially lifted the revolver. Psmith's hand went back to its usual position.
"Leaving more painful topics," said Psmith, "let us turn to another point. That note which the grubby stripling brought to me at the office purported to come from Comrade Windsor, and stated that he had escaped from Blackwell's Island, and was awaiting my arrival at some address in the Bowery. Would you mind telling me, purely to satisfy my curiosity, if that note was genuine? I have never made a close study of Comrade Windsor's handwriting, and in an unguarded moment I may have assumed too much."
"Moving away from more painful subjects," Psmith said, "let's focus on another topic. The note that the scruffy kid brought to me at the office claimed to be from Comrade Windsor and said he had escaped from Blackwell's Island and was waiting for me at some address in the Bowery. Would you mind telling me, just to satisfy my curiosity, whether that note was real? I’ve never really studied Comrade Windsor's handwriting, and I might have jumped to conclusions in a moment of carelessness."
Mr. Parker permitted himself a smile.
Mr. Parker allowed himself to smile.
"I guess you aren't so clever after all," he said. "The note was a fake all right."
"I guess you’re not so smart after all," he said. "The note was definitely a fake."
"And you had this cab waiting for me on the chance?"
"And you had this cab waiting for me just in case?"
Mr. Parker nodded.
Mr. Parker agreed.
"Sherlock Holmes was right," said Psmith regretfully. "You may remember that he advised Doctor Watson never to take the first cab, or the second. He should have gone further, and urged him not to take cabs at all. Walking is far healthier."
"Sherlock Holmes was right," Psmith said with a hint of regret. "You might recall that he told Doctor Watson never to take the first cab or the second. He should have gone even further and suggested that he shouldn't take cabs at all. Walking is much healthier."
"You'll find it so," said Mr. Parker.
"You'll see," Mr. Parker said.
Psmith eyed him curiously.
Psmith glanced at him curiously.
"What are you going to do with me, Comrade Parker?" he asked.
"What are you going to do with me, Comrade Parker?" he asked.
Mr. Parker did not reply. Psmith's eye turned again to the window. They had covered much ground since last he had looked at the view. They were off Manhattan Island now, and the houses were beginning to thin out. Soon, travelling at their present rate, they must come into the open country. Psmith relapsed into silence. It was necessary for him to think. He had been talking in the hope of getting the other off his guard; but Mr. Parker was evidently too keenly on the look-out. The hand that held the revolver never wavered. The muzzle, pointing in an upward direction, was aimed at Psmith's waist. There was no doubt that a move on his part would be fatal. If the pistol went off, it must hit him. If it had been pointed at his head in the orthodox way he might have risked a sudden blow to knock it aside, but in the present circumstances that would be useless. There was nothing to do but wait.
Mr. Parker didn't answer. Psmith's gaze went back to the window. They had covered a lot of ground since he last looked out. They were now past Manhattan Island, and the houses were starting to thin out. Soon, at this rate, they would reach open country. Psmith fell silent. He needed to think. He had been talking to try to catch Mr. Parker off guard, but Mr. Parker was clearly too alert. The hand holding the revolver was steady. The muzzle, pointed upwards, was aimed at Psmith's waist. There was no doubt that any movement on his part could be deadly. If the gun fired, it would hit him. If it had been aimed at his head in the usual way, he might have dared to try a quick strike to knock it aside, but in this situation, that would be pointless. There was nothing to do but wait.
The cab moved swiftly on. Now they had reached the open country. An occasional wooden shack was passed, but that was all. At any moment the climax of the drama might be reached. Psmith's muscles stiffened for a spring. There was little chance of its being effective, but at least it would be better to put up some kind of a fight. And he had a faint hope that the suddenness of his movement might upset the other's aim. He was bound to be hit somewhere. That was certain. But quickness might save him to some extent.
The cab sped along. They had now entered the open countryside. Occasionally, they passed a wooden shack, but that was it. Any moment could bring the climax of the drama. Psmith's muscles tensed, ready to spring. There was little chance it would be effective, but at least he should try to put up some kind of fight. He held onto a slight hope that his sudden movement might throw off the other person's aim. He was definitely going to get hit somewhere. That was a given. But being quick might help him escape a bit.
He braced his leg against the back of the cab. In another moment he would have sprung; but just then the smooth speed of the cab changed to a series of jarring bumps, each more emphatic than the last. It slowed down, then came to a halt. One of the tyres had burst.
He pressed his leg against the back of the cab. In a moment, he was ready to jump; but just then, the smooth ride of the cab turned into a series of jolting bumps, each one more intense than the last. It slowed down and then stopped. One of the tires had popped.
There was a thud, as the chauffeur jumped down. They heard him fumbling in the tool-box. Presently the body of the machine was raised slightly as he got to work with the jack.
There was a thud as the driver jumped down. They heard him messing around in the toolbox. Soon, the body of the car was lifted a bit as he started working with the jack.
It was about a minute later that somebody in the road outside spoke.
It was about a minute later when someone outside in the street spoke.
"Had a breakdown?" inquired the voice. Psmith recognised it. It was the voice of Kid Brady.
"Having a breakdown?" asked the voice. Psmith recognized it. It was Kid Brady's voice.
CHAPTER XXVII — PSMITH CONCLUDES HIS RIDE
The Kid, as he had stated to Psmith at their last interview that he intended to do, had begun his training for his match with Eddie Wood, at White Plains, a village distant but a few miles from New York. It was his practice to open a course of training with a little gentle road-work; and it was while jogging along the highway a couple of miles from his training-camp, in company with the two thick-necked gentlemen who acted as his sparring-partners, that he had come upon the broken-down taxi-cab.
The Kid, as he had told Psmith during their last meeting, had started his training for his match against Eddie Wood in White Plains, a village just a few miles away from New York. He usually kicked off his training with some light jogging, and while he was jogging on the highway a couple of miles from his training camp, along with his two muscular sparring partners, he stumbled upon a broken-down taxi.
If this had happened after his training had begun in real earnest, he would have averted his eyes from the spectacle, however alluring, and continued on his way without a pause. But now, as he had not yet settled down to genuine hard work, he felt justified in turning aside and looking into the matter. The fact that the chauffeur, who seemed to be a taciturn man, lacking the conversational graces, manifestly objected to an audience, deterred him not at all. One cannot have everything in this world, and the Kid and his attendant thick-necks were content to watch the process of mending the tyre, without demanding the additional joy of sparkling small-talk from the man in charge of the operations.
If this had happened after he had really started his training, he would have looked away from the scene, no matter how tempting it was, and kept going without stopping. But now, since he hadn’t really committed to serious work yet, he felt it was okay to pause and check it out. The fact that the driver, who appeared to be quiet and not very sociable, clearly didn’t want any company, didn’t put him off at all. You can’t have everything in life, and the Kid and his crew of tough guys were happy to watch the tire being fixed without expecting any entertaining conversation from the guy in charge of the job.
"Guy's had a breakdown, sure," said the first of the thick-necks.
"Yeah, Guy totally had a breakdown," said the first of the big guys.
"Surest thing you know," agreed his colleague.
"Absolutely, you know it," his colleague agreed.
"Seems to me the tyre's punctured," said the Kid.
"Looks like the tire is flat," said the Kid.
All three concentrated their gaze on the machine
All three fixed their eyes on the machine.
"Kid's right," said thick-neck number one. "Guy's been an' bust a tyre."
"Kids right," said thick-neck number one. "Dude's gone and flattened a tire."
"Surest thing you know," said thick-neck number two.
"Absolutely," said the burly guy number two.
They observed the perspiring chauffeur in silence for a while.
They silently watched the sweating chauffeur for a while.
"Wonder how he did that, now?" speculated the Kid.
"Wonder how he did that, huh?" speculated the Kid.
"Guy ran over a nail, I guess," said thick-neck number one.
"Guy drove over a nail, I guess," said thick-neck number one.
"Surest thing you know," said the other, who, while perhaps somewhat lacking in the matter of original thought, was a most useful fellow to have by one. A sort of Boswell.
"Absolutely," said the other, who, while maybe not the most original thinker, was a really handy person to have around. Sort of like a Boswell.
"Did you run over a nail?" the Kid inquired of the chauffeur.
"Did you run over a nail?" the Kid asked the driver.
The chauffeur ignored the question.
The driver ignored the question.
"This is his busy day," said the first thick-neck with satire. "Guy's too full of work to talk to us."
"This is his busy day," said the first thick-neck with sarcasm. "The guy's too swamped with work to chat with us."
"Deaf, shouldn't wonder," surmised the Kid.
"Deaf, shouldn’t be surprised," the Kid thought.
"Say, wonder what he's doin' with a taxi so far out of the city."
"Hey, I wonder what he's doing with a taxi all the way out here."
"Some guy tells him to drive him out here, I guess. Say, it'll cost him something, too. He'll have to strip off a few from his roll to pay for this."
"Some guy tells him to drive him out here, I guess. He'll have to shell out some cash for this, too. He'll need to take a few bills from his wallet to cover it."
Psmith, in the interior of the cab, glanced at Mr. Parker.
Psmith, sitting inside the cab, looked at Mr. Parker.
"You heard, Comrade Parker? He is right, I fancy. The bill—"
"You heard, Comrade Parker? I think he’s right. The bill—"
Mr. Parker dug viciously at him with the revolver.
Mr. Parker angrily jabbed at him with the revolver.
"Keep quiet," he whispered, "or you'll get hurt."
"Stay quiet," he whispered, "or you’ll get hurt."
Psmith suspended his remarks.
Psmith paused his comments.
Outside, the conversation had begun again.
Outside, the conversation started up again.
"Pretty rich guy inside," said the Kid, following up his companion's train of thought. "I'm goin' to rubber in at the window."
"Pretty wealthy guy in there," said the Kid, picking up on his friend's line of thinking. "I'm going to peek in through the window."
Psmith, meeting Mr. Parker's eye, smiled pleasantly. There was no answering smile on the other's face.
Psmith caught Mr. Parker's eye and smiled warmly. There was no smile in return from Mr. Parker.
There came the sound of the Kid's feet grating on the road as he turned; and as he heard it Mr. Parker, that eminent tactician, for the first time lost his head. With a vague idea of screening Psmith from the eyes of the man in the road he half rose. For an instant the muzzle of the pistol ceased to point at Psmith's waistcoat. It was the very chance Psmith had been waiting for. His left hand shot out, grasped the other's wrist, and gave it a sharp wrench. The revolver went off with a deafening report, the bullet passing through the back of the cab; then fell to the floor, as the fingers lost their hold. The next moment Psmith's right fist, darting upwards, took Mr. Parker neatly under the angle of the jaw.
There was the sound of the Kid's feet scraping on the road as he turned; and as Mr. Parker, that skilled strategist, heard it, he finally lost his cool. With a vague idea of hiding Psmith from the man on the road, he half stood up. For a moment, the gun no longer pointed at Psmith's waistcoat. This was the exact opportunity Psmith had been waiting for. His left hand shot out, grabbed Parker's wrist, and twisted it sharply. The gun went off with a loud bang, the bullet flying through the back of the cab; then it fell to the floor as Parker's fingers lost their grip. In the next moment, Psmith's right fist shot upward and connected with Mr. Parker right under the jaw.
The effect was instantaneous. Psmith had risen from his seat as he delivered the blow, and it consequently got the full benefit of his weight, which was not small. Mr. Parker literally crumpled up. His head jerked back, then fell limply on his chest. He would have slipped to the floor had not Psmith pushed him on to the seat.
The effect was immediate. Psmith had stood up from his seat as he threw the punch, which meant it carried the full force of his weight, which was considerable. Mr. Parker literally collapsed. His head snapped back, then fell weakly onto his chest. He would have dropped to the floor if Psmith hadn't eased him back onto the seat.
The interested face of the Kid appeared at the window. Behind him could be seen portions of the faces of the two thick-necks.
The curious face of the Kid showed up at the window. Behind him, you could see parts of the faces of the two thick-necked guys.
"Ah, Comrade Brady!" said Psmith genially. "I heard your voice, and was hoping you might look in for a chat."
"Hey, Comrade Brady!" Psmith said warmly. "I heard your voice and was hoping you’d stop by for a chat."
"What's doin', Mr. Smith?" queried the excited Kid.
"What's up, Mr. Smith?" asked the excited Kid.
"Much, Comrade Brady, much. I will tell you all anon. Meanwhile, however, kindly knock that chauffeur down and sit on his head. He's a bad person."
"Sure thing, Comrade Brady, sure thing. I'll tell you everything soon. In the meantime, could you please knock that chauffeur down and sit on his head? He's not a good guy."
"De guy's beat it," volunteered the first thick-neck.
"Those guys took off," offered the first big guy.
"Surest thing you know," said the other.
"Absolutely, you know it," said the other.
"What's been doin', Mr. Smith?" asked the Kid.
"What's going on, Mr. Smith?" asked the Kid.
"I'll tell you about it as we go, Comrade Brady," said Psmith, stepping into the road. "Riding in a taxi is pleasant provided it is not overdone. For the moment I have had sufficient. A bit of walking will do me good."
"I'll fill you in as we walk, Comrade Brady," said Psmith, stepping into the street. "Taking a taxi is nice, as long as it’s not too much. Right now, I’ve had enough. A little walking will be good for me."
"What are you going to do with this guy, Mr. Smith?" asked the Kid, pointing to Parker, who had begun to stir slightly.
"What are you going to do with this guy, Mr. Smith?" the Kid asked, pointing to Parker, who had started to move a bit.
Psmith inspected the stricken one gravely.
Psmith looked over the injured one seriously.
"I have no use for him, Comrade Brady," he said. "Our ride together gave me as much of his society as I desire for to-day. Unless you or either of your friends are collecting Parkers, I propose that we leave him where he is. We may as well take the gun, however. In my opinion, Comrade Parker is not the proper man to have such a weapon. He is too prone to go firing it off in any direction at a moment's notice, causing inconvenience to all." He groped on the floor of the cab for the revolver. "Now, Comrade Brady," he said, straightening himself up, "I am at your disposal. Shall we be pushing on?"
"I have no use for him, Comrade Brady," he said. "Our time together gave me all the interaction I need with him for today. Unless you or your friends are collecting Parkers, I suggest we leave him where he is. We might as well take the gun, though. In my opinion, Comrade Parker isn't the right person to have such a weapon. He's too likely to fire it off in any direction at a moment's notice, making things difficult for everyone." He felt around on the floor of the cab for the revolver. "Now, Comrade Brady," he said, standing up, "I’m ready for whatever you need. Should we keep moving?"
* * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
It was late in the evening when Psmith returned to the metropolis, after a pleasant afternoon at the Brady training-camp. The Kid, having heard the details of the ride, offered once more to abandon his match with Eddie Wood, but Psmith would not hear of it. He was fairly satisfied that the opposition had fired their last shot, and that their next move would be to endeavour to come to terms. They could not hope to catch him off his guard a second time, and, as far as hired assault and battery were concerned, he was as safe in New York, now that Bat Jarvis had declared himself on his side, as he would have been in the middle of a desert. What Bat said was law on the East Side. No hooligan, however eager to make money, would dare to act against a protigi of the Groome Street leader.
It was late in the evening when Psmith returned to the city after a nice afternoon at the Brady training camp. The Kid, having heard the details of the ride, once again offered to back out of his match with Eddie Wood, but Psmith wouldn't hear of it. He was pretty sure that the opposition had used up their last strategy, and that their next move would be to try to negotiate. They couldn't expect to catch him off guard a second time, and as far as hired thugs were concerned, he was as safe in New York, now that Bat Jarvis had declared himself on his side, as he would have been in the middle of a desert. What Bat said was the law on the East Side. No thug, no matter how eager to make money, would dare to go against a protigi of the Groome Street leader.
The only flaw in Psmith's contentment was the absence of Billy Windsor. On this night of all nights the editorial staff of Cosy Moments should have been together to celebrate the successful outcome of their campaign. Psmith dined alone, his enjoyment of the rather special dinner which he felt justified in ordering in honour of the occasion somewhat diminished by the thought of Billy's hard case. He had seen Mr William Collier in The Man from Mexico, and that had given him an understanding of what a term of imprisonment on Blackwell's Island meant. Billy, during these lean days, must be supporting life on bread, bean soup, and water. Psmith, toying with the hors d'oeuvre, was somewhat saddened by the thought.
The only thing missing from Psmith's happiness was Billy Windsor. On this night of all nights, the editorial team of Cosy Moments should have been together to celebrate the success of their campaign. Psmith had dinner alone, and his enjoyment of the rather special meal he felt justified in ordering for the occasion was somewhat lessened by the thought of Billy's tough situation. He had seen Mr. William Collier in The Man from Mexico, which gave him an idea of what time in prison on Blackwell's Island really meant. Billy, during these hard times, must be getting by on bread, bean soup, and water. Psmith, picking at the hors d'oeuvre, felt a bit sad thinking about it.
* * *
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
All was quiet at the office on the following day. Bat Jarvis, again accompanied by the faithful Otto, took up his position in the inner room, prepared to repel all invaders; but none arrived. No sounds broke the peace of the outer office except the whistling of Master Maloney.
All was quiet at the office the next day. Bat Jarvis, once again joined by his loyal Otto, took his place in the inner room, ready to fend off any intruders; but none came. The only noise disturbing the calm in the outer office was Master Maloney whistling.
Things were almost dull when the telephone bell rang. Psmith took down the receiver.
Things were getting a bit boring when the phone rang. Psmith picked up the receiver.
"Hullo?" he said.
"Hello?" he said.
"I'm Parker," said a moody voice.
"I'm Parker," said a gloomy voice.
Psmith uttered a cry of welcome.
Psmith let out a welcoming shout.
"Why, Comrade Parker, this is splendid! How goes it? Did you get back all right yesterday? I was sorry to have to tear myself away, but I had other engagements. But why use the telephone? Why not come here in person? You know how welcome you are. Hire a taxi-cab and come right round."
"Why, Comrade Parker, this is amazing! How’s it going? Did you make it back okay yesterday? I was sad to leave, but I had other commitments. But why call? Why not come here in person? You know you’re always welcome. Just grab a taxi and come right over."
Mr. Parker made no reply to the invitation.
Mr. Parker didn’t respond to the invitation.
"Mr. Waring would like to see you."
"Mr. Waring wants to see you."
"Who, Comrade Parker?"
"Who, Comrade Parker?"
"Mr. Stewart Waring."
"Mr. Stewart Waring."
"The celebrated tenement house-owner?"
"The famous apartment building owner?"
Silence from the other end of the wire. "Well," said Psmith, "what step does he propose to take towards it?"
Silence from the other end of the line. "Well," Psmith said, "what action does he plan to take about it?"
"He tells me to say that he will be in his office at twelve o'clock to-morrow morning. His office is in the Morton Building, Nassau Street."
"He asked me to let you know that he will be in his office at twelve o'clock tomorrow morning. His office is in the Morton Building, Nassau Street."
Psmith clicked his tongue regretfully.
Psmith clicked his tongue sadly.
"Then I do not see how we can meet," he said. "I shall be here."
"Then I don’t see how we can meet," he said. "I’ll be here."
"He wishes to see you at his office."
"He wants to see you at his office."
"I am sorry, Comrade Parker. It is impossible. I am very busy just now, as you may know, preparing the next number, the one in which we publish the name of the owner of the Pleasant Street Tenements. Otherwise, I should be delighted. Perhaps later, when the rush of work has diminished somewhat."
"I’m sorry, Comrade Parker. It’s not possible right now. As you may know, I’m really busy preparing the next issue, the one where we reveal the name of the owner of the Pleasant Street Tenements. Otherwise, I’d be happy to help. Maybe later, when things calm down a bit."
"Am I to tell Mr. Waring that you refuse?"
"Should I tell Mr. Waring that you’re refusing?"
"If you are seeing him at any time and feel at a loss for something to say, perhaps you might mention it. Is there anything else I can do for you, Comrade Parker?"
"If you ever run into him and find yourself unsure of what to say, you could bring it up. Is there anything else I can do for you, Comrade Parker?"
"See here—"
"Check this out—"
"Nothing? Then good-bye. Look in when you're this way."
"Nothing? Then goodbye. Check in when you're around."
He hung up the receiver.
He hung up the phone.
As he did so, he was aware of Master Maloney standing beside the table.
As he did this, he noticed Master Maloney standing next to the table.
"Yes, Comrade Maloney?"
"Yes, Comrade Maloney?"
"Telegram," said Pugsy. "For Mr. Windsor."
"Telegram," Pugsy said. "For Mr. Windsor."
Psmith ripped open the envelope.
Psmith tore open the envelope.
The message ran:
The message said:
"Returning to-day. Will be at office to-morrow morning," and it was signed "Wilberfloss."
"Returning today. Will be at the office tomorrow morning," and it was signed "Wilberfloss."
"See who's here!" said Psmith softly.
"Look who's here!" said Psmith quietly.
CHAPTER XXVIII — STANDING ROOM ONLY
In the light of subsequent events it was perhaps the least bit unfortunate that Mr. Jarvis should have seen fit to bring with him to the office of Cosy Moments on the following morning two of his celebrated squad of cats, and that Long Otto, who, as usual, accompanied him, should have been fired by his example to the extent of introducing a large and rather boisterous yellow dog. They were not to be blamed, of course. They could not know that before the morning was over space in the office would be at a premium. Still, it was unfortunate.
In light of what happened next, it was a bit unfortunate that Mr. Jarvis decided to bring two of his famous cats to the office of Cosy Moments the next morning, and that Long Otto, who always seemed to tag along, was inspired by him to bring along a large and fairly rowdy yellow dog. They couldn’t be blamed, of course. They had no way of knowing that by the end of the morning, space in the office would be in high demand. Still, it was unfortunate.
Mr. Jarvis was slightly apologetic.
Mr. Jarvis was a bit sorry.
"T'ought I'd bring de kits along," he said. "Dey started in scrappin' yesterday when I was here, so to-day I says I'll keep my eye on dem."
"Told myself I'd bring the kids along," he said. "They started fighting yesterday when I was here, so today I thought I'd keep an eye on them."
Psmith inspected the menagerie without resentment.
Psmith looked over the collection of animals without any bitterness.
"Assuredly, Comrade Jarvis," he said. "They add a pleasantly cosy and domestic touch to the scene. The only possible criticism I can find to make has to do with their probable brawling with the dog."
"Definitely, Comrade Jarvis," he said. "They add a nice cozy and homely vibe to the scene. The only criticism I can think of is their likely fighting with the dog."
"Oh, dey won't scrap wit de dawg. Dey knows him."
"Oh, they won't mess with the dog. They know him."
"But is he aware of that? He looks to me a somewhat impulsive animal. Well, well, the matter's in your hands. If you will undertake to look after the refereeing of any pogrom that may arise, I say no more."
"But is he aware of that? He seems like a bit of an impulsive guy to me. Alright, the ball's in your court. If you're willing to take on the responsibility of overseeing any chaos that might happen, I won't say another word."
Mr. Jarvis's statement as to the friendly relations between the animals proved to be correct. The dog made no attempt to annihilate the cats. After an inquisitive journey round the room he lay down and went to sleep, and an era of peace set in. The cats had settled themselves comfortably, one on each of Mr. Jarvis's knees, and Long Otto, surveying the ceiling with his customary glassy stare, smoked a long cigar in silence. Bat breathed a tune, and scratched one of the cats under the ear. It was a soothing scene.
Mr. Jarvis's comment about the friendly vibes between the animals turned out to be spot on. The dog didn’t try to attack the cats at all. After a curious tour around the room, he flopped down and went to sleep, marking the start of a peaceful time. The cats made themselves cozy, one on each of Mr. Jarvis's knees, while Long Otto, gazing at the ceiling with his usual blank look, silently enjoyed a long cigar. Bat hummed a tune and scratched one of the cats behind the ear. It was a calming sight.
But it did not last. Ten minutes had barely elapsed when the yellow dog, sitting up with a start, uttered a whine. In the outer office could be heard a stir and movement. The next moment the door burst open and a little man dashed in. He had a peeled nose and showed other evidences of having been living in the open air. Behind him was a crowd of uncertain numbers. Psmith recognised the leaders of this crowd. They were the Reverend Edwin T. Philpotts and Mr. B. Henderson Asher.
But it didn't last. Barely ten minutes went by when the yellow dog, sitting up suddenly, let out a whine. In the outer office, there was a stir and some movement. The next moment, the door flew open and a small man rushed in. He had a red nose and looked like he'd been living outdoors. Behind him was a crowd of uncertain size. Psmith recognized the leaders of this crowd. They were the Reverend Edwin T. Philpotts and Mr. B. Henderson Asher.
"Why, Comrade Asher," he said, "this is indeed a Moment of Mirth. I have been wondering for weeks where you could have got to. And Comrade Philpotts! Am I wrong in saying that this is the maddest, merriest day of all the glad New Year?"
"Why, Comrade Asher," he said, "this is truly a moment of joy. I've been wondering for weeks where you've been. And Comrade Philpotts! Am I mistaken in saying that this is the craziest, happiest day of the entire New Year?"
The rest of the crowd had entered the room.
The rest of the crowd had come into the room.
"Comrade Waterman, too!" cried Psmith. "Why we have all met before. Except—"
"Comrade Waterman, too!" yelled Psmith. "We've all met before. Except—"
He glanced inquiringly at the little man with the peeled nose.
He looked curiously at the little man with the shiny nose.
"My name is Wilberfloss," said the other with austerity. "Will you be so good as to tell me where Mr. Windsor is?"
"My name is Wilberfloss," said the other seriously. "Could you please tell me where Mr. Windsor is?"
A murmur of approval from his followers.
A quiet buzz of approval from his followers.
"In one moment," said Psmith. "First, however, let me introduce two important members of our staff. On your right, Mr. Bat Jarvis. On your left, Mr. Long Otto. Both of Groome Street."
"In one moment," said Psmith. "First, though, let me introduce two key members of our team. On your right, Mr. Bat Jarvis. On your left, Mr. Long Otto. Both from Groome Street."
The two Bowery boys rose awkwardly. The cats fell in an avalanche to the floor. Long Otto, in his haste, trod on the dog, which began barking, a process which it kept up almost without a pause during the rest of the interview.
The two Bowery boys got up awkwardly. The cats tumbled down in a heap to the floor. In his rush, Long Otto stepped on the dog, which started barking and continued almost without stopping for the rest of the conversation.
"Mr. Wilberfloss," said Psmith in an aside to Bat, "is widely known as a cat fancier in Brooklyn circles."
"Mr. Wilberfloss," Psmith said quietly to Bat, "is well-known as a cat lover in Brooklyn."
"Honest?" said Mr. Jarvis. He tapped Mr. Wilberfloss in friendly fashion on the chest. "Say," he asked, "did youse ever have a cat wit one blue and one yellow eye?"
"Honest?" Mr. Jarvis asked. He tapped Mr. Wilberfloss playfully on the chest. "Hey," he inquired, "have you ever seen a cat with one blue eye and one yellow eye?"
Mr. Wilberfloss side-stepped and turned once more to Psmith, who was offering B. Henderson Asher a cigarette.
Mr. Wilberfloss sidestepped and turned back to Psmith, who was giving B. Henderson Asher a cigarette.
"Who are you?" he demanded.
"Who are you?" he asked.
"Who am I?" repeated Psmith in an astonished tone.
"Who am I?" Psmith said in disbelief.
"Who are you?"
"Who's you?"
"I am Psmith," said the old Etonian reverently. "There is a preliminary P before the name. This, however, is silent. Like the tomb. Compare such words as ptarmigan, psalm, and phthisis."
"I am Psmith," said the old Etonian respectfully. "There’s a silent P before the name. Like in a tomb. Think about words like ptarmigan, psalm, and phthisis."
"These gentlemen tell me you're acting editor. Who appointed you?"
"These guys tell me you're the acting editor. Who appointed you?"
Psmith reflected.
Psmith thought.
"It is rather a nice point," he said. "It might be claimed that I appointed myself. You may say, however, that Comrade Windsor appointed me."
"It’s a pretty good point," he said. "You could argue that I appointed myself. But you could also say that Comrade Windsor appointed me."
"Ah! And where is Mr. Windsor?"
"Hey! So, where's Mr. Windsor?"
"In prison," said Psmith sorrowfully.
"In prison," Psmith said sadly.
"In prison!"
"In jail!"
Psmith nodded.
Psmith nodded.
"It is too true. Such is the generous impulsiveness of Comrade Windsor's nature that he hit a policeman, was promptly gathered in, and is now serving a sentence of thirty days on Blackwell's Island."
"It’s definitely true. Comrade Windsor is so spontaneously generous that he punched a police officer, got arrested right away, and is now serving a thirty-day sentence on Blackwell's Island."
Mr. Wilberfloss looked at Mr. Philpotts. Mr. Asher looked at Mr. Wilberfloss. Mr. Waterman started, and stumbled over a cat.
Mr. Wilberfloss glanced at Mr. Philpotts. Mr. Asher turned to Mr. Wilberfloss. Mr. Waterman jumped and tripped over a cat.
"I never heard of such a thing," said Mr. Wilberfloss.
"I've never heard of anything like that," said Mr. Wilberfloss.
A faint, sad smile played across Psmith's face.
A slight, melancholic smile crossed Psmith's face.
"Do you remember, Comrade Waterman—I fancy it was to you that I made the remark—my commenting at our previous interview on the rashness of confusing the unusual with the improbable? Here we see Comrade Wilberfloss, big-brained though he is, falling into error."
"Do you remember, Comrade Waterman—I think I mentioned it to you—my comment during our last meeting about the foolishness of confusing the unusual with the unlikely? Here we see Comrade Wilberfloss, as smart as he is, making a mistake."
"I shall dismiss Mr. Windsor immediately," said the big-brained one.
"I'll get rid of Mr. Windsor right away," said the brainy one.
"From Blackwell's Island?" said Psmith. "I am sure you will earn his gratitude if you do. They live on bean soup there. Bean soup and bread, and not much of either."
"From Blackwell's Island?" said Psmith. "I'm sure you'll earn his gratitude if you do. They live on bean soup there. Bean soup and bread, and not a lot of either."
He broke off, to turn his attention to Mr. Jarvis and Mr. Waterman, between whom bad blood seemed to have arisen. Mr. Jarvis, holding a cat in his arms, was glowering at Mr. Waterman, who had backed away and seemed nervous.
He stopped speaking to focus on Mr. Jarvis and Mr. Waterman, who seemed to have some tension between them. Mr. Jarvis, holding a cat in his arms, was glaring at Mr. Waterman, who had stepped back and looked anxious.
"What is the trouble, Comrade Jarvis?"
"What's the issue, Comrade Jarvis?"
"Dat guy dere wit two left feet," said Bat querulously, "goes and treads on de kit. I—"
"That guy over there with two left feet," said Bat complainingly, "steps on the cat. I—"
"I assure you it was a pure accident. The animal—"
"I promise you it was just an accident. The animal—"
Mr. Wilberfloss, eyeing Bat and the silent Otto with disgust, intervened.
Mr. Wilberfloss, looking at Bat and the quiet Otto with disgust, stepped in.
"Who are these persons, Mr. Smith?" he inquired.
"Who are these people, Mr. Smith?" he asked.
"Poisson yourself," rejoined Bat, justly incensed. "Who's de little guy wit de peeled breezer, Mr. Smith?"
"Poisson yourself," Bat replied, justly irritated. "Who's the little guy with the peeled breezer, Mr. Smith?"
Psmith waved his hands.
Psmith waved his hands.
"Gentlemen, gentlemen," he said, "let us not descend to mere personalities. I thought I had introduced you. This, Comrade Jarvis, is Mr. Wilberfloss, the editor of this journal. These, Comrade Wilberfloss—Zam-buk would put your nose right in a day—are, respectively, Bat Jarvis and Long Otto, our acting fighting-editors, vice Kid Brady, absent on unavoidable business."
"Gentlemen, gentlemen," he said, "let's not get personal. I thought I had introduced you. This, Comrade Jarvis, is Mr. Wilberfloss, the editor of this journal. These, Comrade Wilberfloss—Zam-buk would fix your nose in a day—are, respectively, Bat Jarvis and Long Otto, our acting fighting editors, since Kid Brady is away on unavoidable business."
"Kid Brady!" shrilled Mr. Wilberfloss. "I insist that you give me a full explanation of this matter. I go away by my doctor's orders for ten weeks, leaving Mr. Windsor to conduct the paper on certain well-defined lines. I return yesterday, and, getting into communication with Mr. Philpotts, what do I find? Why, that in my absence the paper has been ruined."
"Kid Brady!" shouted Mr. Wilberfloss. "I demand that you give me a complete explanation of this situation. I left for ten weeks on my doctor's orders, leaving Mr. Windsor to manage the paper on specific guidelines. I returned yesterday, and when I contacted Mr. Philpotts, what did I discover? That during my absence, the paper has been ruined."
"Ruined?" said Psmith. "On the contrary. Examine the returns, and you will see that the circulation has gone up every week. Cosy Moments was never so prosperous and flourishing. Comrade Otto, do you think you could use your personal influence with that dog to induce it to suspend its barking for a while? It is musical, but renders conversation difficult."
"Ruined?" Psmith said. "On the contrary. If you check the reports, you'll see that the circulation has increased every week. Cosy Moments has never been so successful and thriving. Comrade Otto, do you think you could use your personal influence with that dog to get it to stop barking for a bit? It's quite musical, but it makes conversation hard."
Long Otto raised a massive boot and aimed it at the animal, which, dodging with a yelp, cannoned against the second cat and had its nose scratched. Piercing shrieks cleft the air.
Long Otto lifted a huge boot and aimed it at the animal, which, yelping, dodged and crashed into the second cat, getting its nose scratched. Ear-piercing screams filled the air.
"I demand an explanation," roared Mr. Wilberfloss above the din.
"I want an explanation," Mr. Wilberfloss shouted over the noise.
"I think, Comrade Otto," said Psmith, "it would make things a little easier if you removed that dog."
"I think, Comrade Otto," Psmith said, "it would make things a bit easier if you could get rid of that dog."
He opened the door. The dog shot out. They could hear it being ejected from the outer office by Master Maloney. When there was silence, Psmith turned courteously to the editor.
He opened the door. The dog bolted out. They heard it being kicked out of the outer office by Master Maloney. When it was quiet, Psmith turned politely to the editor.
"You were saying, Comrade Wilberfloss?"
"You were saying, Comrade?"
"Who is this person Brady? With Mr. Philpotts I have been going carefully over the numbers which have been issued since my departure—"
"Who is this person Brady? I have been going through the numbers that have been released since I left, carefully with Mr. Philpotts—"
"An intellectual treat," murmured Psmith.
"An intellectual delight," murmured Psmith.
"—and in each there is a picture of this young man in a costume which I will not particularise—"
"—and in each there is a picture of this young man in a costume that I won't specify—"
"There is hardly enough of it to particularise."
"There’s barely enough of it to specify."
"—together with a page of disgusting autobiographical matter."
"—along with a page of gross autobiographical material."
Psmith held up his hand.
Psmith raised his hand.
"I protest," he said. "We court criticism, but this is mere abuse. I appeal to these gentlemen to say whether this, for instance, is not bright and interesting."
"I protest," he said. "We welcome criticism, but this is just abuse. I ask these gentlemen to say if this, for example, isn't bright and interesting."
He picked up the current number of Cosy Moments, and turned to the Kid's page.
He picked up the latest issue of Cosy Moments and turned to the Kid's page.
"This," he said. "Describing a certain ten-round unpleasantness with one Mexican Joe. 'Joe comes up for the second round and he gives me a nasty look, but I thinks of my mother and swats him one in the lower ribs. He hollers foul, but nix on that. Referee says, "Fight on." Joe gives me another nasty look. "All right, Kid," he says; "now I'll knock you up into the gallery." And with that he cuts loose with a right swing, but I falls into the clinch, and then—-!'"
"This," he said. "Describing a certain ten-round hassle with a guy named Joe. 'Joe comes up for the second round and gives me a dirty look, but I think about my mom and hit him one in the lower ribs. He yells foul, but that’s not happening. The referee says, "Keep fighting." Joe shoots me another dirty look. "Okay, Kid," he says; "now I’m going to knock you up into the stands." And with that, he throws a right swing, but I grab him and pull him into a clinch, and then—-!'"
"Bah!" exclaimed Mr. Wilberfloss.
"Ugh!" exclaimed Mr. Wilberfloss.
"Go on, boss," urged Mr. Jarvis approvingly. "It's to de good, dat stuff."
"Go ahead, boss," encouraged Mr. Jarvis with approval. "That stuff is really good."
"There!" said Psmith triumphantly. "You heard? Comrade Jarvis, one of the most firmly established critics east of Fifth Avenue, stamps Kid Brady's reminiscences with the hall-mark of his approval."
"There!" said Psmith triumphantly. "Did you hear that? Comrade Jarvis, one of the most respected critics east of Fifth Avenue, gives Kid Brady's memories his stamp of approval."
"I falls fer de Kid every time," assented Mr. Jarvis.
"I fall for the Kid every time," agreed Mr. Jarvis.
"Assuredly, Comrade Jarvis. You know a good thing when you see one. Why," he went on warmly, "there is stuff in these reminiscences which would stir the blood of a jelly-fish. Let me quote you another passage to show that they are not only enthralling, but helpful as well. Let me see, where is it? Ah, I have it. 'A bully good way of putting a guy out of business is this. You don't want to use it in the ring, because by Queensberry Rules it's a foul; but you will find it mighty useful if any thick-neck comes up to you in the street and tries to start anything. It's this way. While he's setting himself for a punch, just place the tips of the fingers of your left hand on the right side of his chest. Then bring down the heel of your left hand. There isn't a guy living that could stand up against that. The fingers give you a leverage to beat the band. The guy doubles up, and you upper-cut him with your right, and out he goes.' Now, I bet you never knew that before, Comrade Philpotts. Try it on your parishioners."
"Absolutely, Comrade Jarvis. You know a good thing when you see one. Why," he continued enthusiastically, "there's content in these memories that could energize even a jellyfish. Let me share another quote to show that they’re not just fascinating, but useful too. Let me think, where is it? Ah, got it. 'A really effective way to take someone out of the game is this. You don't want to use it in the ring, because according to Queensberry Rules, it's a foul; but you'll find it incredibly handy if some muscle-head approaches you on the street and tries to pick a fight. Here’s how it works. While he’s gearing up to throw a punch, just put the tips of your fingers from your left hand on the right side of his chest. Then slam down the heel of your left hand. There isn’t a person alive who could withstand that. The fingers give you leverage like no other. The guy will double over, and then you can upper-cut him with your right, and he's out cold.' Now, I bet you didn’t know that before, Comrade Philpotts. Give it a try on your parishioners."
"Cosy Moments," said Mr. Wilberfloss irately, "is no medium for exploiting low prize-fighters."
"Cozy Moments," Mr. Wilberfloss said angrily, "is not a platform for taking advantage of low-level prize fighters."
"Low prize-fighters! Comrade Wilberfloss, you have been misinformed. The Kid is as decent a little chap as you'd meet anywhere. You do not seem to appreciate the philanthropic motives of the paper in adopting Comrade Brady's cause. Think of it, Comrade Wilberfloss. There was that unfortunate stripling with only two pleasures in life, to love his mother and to knock the heads off other youths whose weight coincided with his own; and misfortune, until we took him up, had barred him almost completely from the second pastime. Our editorial heart was melted. We adopted Comrade Brady. And look at him now! Matched against Eddie Wood! And Comrade Waterman will support me in my statement that a victory over Eddie Wood means that he gets a legitimate claim to meet Jimmy Garvin for the championship."
"Low prize-fighters! Comrade Wilberfloss, you’ve got the wrong idea. The Kid is a genuinely decent young guy. You don’t seem to recognize the charitable reasons the newspaper is supporting Comrade Brady’s cause. Think about it, Comrade Wilberfloss. There was that unfortunate kid who had only two joys in life: loving his mom and knocking the heads off other kids who weighed the same as he did; and misfortune had nearly completely stopped him from enjoying the second one until we took him under our wing. Our editorial team was touched. We took on Comrade Brady. And look at him now! He’s matched up against Eddie Wood! And Comrade Waterman will back me up when I say that winning against Eddie Wood means he gets a legitimate shot at meeting Jimmy Garvin for the championship."
"It is abominable," burst forth Mr. Wilberfloss. "It is disgraceful. I never heard of such a thing. The paper is ruined."
“It’s outrageous,” exclaimed Mr. Wilberfloss. “It’s disgraceful. I’ve never heard of anything like this. The paper is ruined.”
"You keep reverting to that statement, Comrade Wilberfloss. Can nothing reassure you? The returns are excellent. Prosperity beams on us like a sun. The proprietor is more than satisfied."
"You keep going back to that statement, Comrade Wilberfloss. Can nothing reassure you? The returns are great. Prosperity shines on us like the sun. The owner is more than happy."
"The proprietor?" gasped Mr. Wilberfloss. "Does he know how you have treated the paper?"
"The owner?" gasped Mr. Wilberfloss. "Does he know how you've treated the paper?"
"He is cognisant of our every move."
"He is aware of everything we do."
"And he approves?"
"And he's okay with that?"
"He more than approves."
"He's totally on board."
Mr. Wilberfloss snorted.
Mr. Wilberfloss scoffed.
"I don't believe it," he said.
"I can't believe it," he said.
The assembled ex-contributors backed up this statement with a united murmur. B. Henderson Asher snorted satirically.
The gathered former contributors supported this statement with a collective murmur. B. Henderson Asher scoffed sarcastically.
"They don't believe it," sighed Psmith. "Nevertheless, it is true."
"They don't believe it," Psmith sighed. "But it's true."
"It is not true," thundered Mr. Wilberfloss, hopping to avoid a perambulating cat. "Nothing will convince me of it. Mr. Benjamin White is not a maniac."
"It’s not true," shouted Mr. Wilberfloss, jumping to avoid a wandering cat. "Nothing will change my mind. Mr. Benjamin White is not crazy."
"I trust not," said Psmith. "I sincerely trust not. I have every reason to believe in his complete sanity. What makes you fancy that there is even a possibility of his being—er—?"
"I don’t think so," said Psmith. "I really don’t. I have every reason to believe he’s completely sane. What makes you think there’s even a chance of him being—uh—?"
"Nobody but a lunatic would approve of seeing his paper ruined."
"Only a crazy person would think it's okay to see his paper destroyed."
"Again!" said Psmith. "I fear that the notion that this journal is ruined has become an obsession with you, Comrade Wilberfloss. Once again I assure you that it is more than prosperous."
"Again!" said Psmith. "I’m worried that the idea that this journal is ruined has become an obsession for you, Comrade Wilberfloss. Once more, I assure you that it is thriving."
"If," said Mr. Wilberfloss, "you imagine that I intend to take your word in this matter, you are mistaken. I shall cable Mr. White to-day, and inquire whether these alterations in the paper meet with his approval."
"If," Mr. Wilberfloss said, "you think I'm going to take your word for it, you're mistaken. I'm going to message Mr. White today and ask if these changes to the paper are okay with him."
"I shouldn't, Comrade Wilberfloss. Cables are expensive, and in these hard times a penny saved is a penny earned. Why worry Comrade White? He is so far away, so out of touch with our New York literary life. I think it is practically a certainty that he has not the slightest inkling of any changes in the paper."
"I shouldn't, Comrade Wilberfloss. Cables are costly, and in these tough times, a penny saved is a penny earned. Why bother about Comrade White? He’s so far away, so disconnected from our New York literary scene. I’m pretty sure he has no idea about any changes in the paper."
Mr. Wilberfloss uttered a cry of triumph.
Mr. Wilberfloss let out a cheer of victory.
"I knew it," he said, "I knew it. I knew you would give up when it came to the point, and you were driven into a corner. Now, perhaps, you will admit that Mr. White has given no sanction for the alterations in the paper?"
"I knew it," he said, "I knew it. I knew you would give up when it really mattered and you were backed into a corner. Now, maybe you'll admit that Mr. White hasn't given any approval for the changes in the paper?"
A puzzled look crept into Psmith's face.
A confused expression appeared on Psmith's face.
"I think, Comrade Wilberfloss," he said, "we are talking at cross-purposes. You keep harping on Comrade White and his views and tastes. One would almost imagine that you fancied that Comrade White was the proprietor of this paper."
"I think, Comrade Wilberfloss," he said, "we're not on the same page. You keep going on about Comrade White and his opinions and preferences. It almost seems like you believe Comrade White owns this paper."
Mr. Wilberfloss stared. B. Henderson Asher stared. Every one stared, except Mr. Jarvis, who, since the readings from the Kid's reminiscences had ceased, had lost interest in the discussion, and was now entertaining the cats with a ball of paper tied to a string.
Mr. Wilberfloss stared. B. Henderson Asher stared. Everyone stared, except Mr. Jarvis, who, since the readings of the Kid's memories had stopped, had lost interest in the conversation and was now playing with the cats using a ball of paper tied to a string.
"Fancied that Mr. White . . .?" repeated Mr. Wilberfloss. "I don't follow you. Who is, if he isn't?"
"Did you think that Mr. White...?" Mr. Wilberfloss repeated. "I don’t get what you mean. Who is he, if not?"
Psmith removed his monocle, polished it thoughtfully, and put it back in its place.
Psmith took off his monocle, cleaned it thoughtfully, and put it back where it belonged.
"I am," he said.
"I am," he said.
CHAPTER XXIX — THE KNOCK-OUT FOR MR. WARING
"You!" cried Mr. Wilberfloss.
"You!" shouted Mr. Wilberfloss.
"The same," said Psmith.
"Same here," said Psmith.
"You!" exclaimed Messrs. Waterman, Asher, and the Reverend Edwin Philpotts.
"You!" exclaimed Mr. Waterman, Mr. Asher, and Reverend Edwin Philpotts.
"On the spot!" said Psmith.
"Right now!" said Psmith.
Mr. Wilberfloss groped for a chair and sat down.
Mr. Wilberfloss felt around for a chair and sat down.
"Am I going mad?" he demanded feebly.
"Am I losing my mind?" he asked weakly.
"Not so, Comrade Wilberfloss," said Psmith encouragingly. "All is well. The cry goes round New York, 'Comrade Wilberfloss is to the good. He does not gibber.'"
"Not at all, Comrade Wilberfloss," Psmith said supportively. "Everything is fine. The word is spreading through New York, 'Comrade Wilberfloss is in good shape. He doesn’t mumble.'"
"Do I understand you to say that you own this paper?"
"Are you saying that you own this paper?"
"I do."
"I do."
"Since when?"
"Since when?"
"Roughly speaking, about a month."
"About a month, roughly."
Among his audience (still excepting Mr. Jarvis, who was tickling one of the cats and whistling a plaintive melody) there was a tendency toward awkward silence. To start bally-ragging a seeming nonentity and then to discover he is the proprietor of the paper to which you wish to contribute is like kicking an apparently empty hat and finding your rich uncle inside it. Mr. Wilberfloss in particular was disturbed. Editorships of the kind which he aspired to are not easy to get. If he were to be removed from Cosy Moments he would find it hard to place himself anywhere else. Editors, like manuscripts, are rejected from want of space.
Among his audience (still excluding Mr. Jarvis, who was playing with one of the cats and whistling a sad tune), there was a noticeable awkward silence. To start teasing someone who seems unimportant and then realize he’s the owner of the magazine you want to write for is like kicking what looks like an empty hat and discovering your wealthy uncle inside it. Mr. Wilberfloss, in particular, felt unsettled. The editorships he wanted are not easy to come by. If he were to be ousted from Cosy Moments, he would struggle to find another position. Editors, much like manuscripts, are turned away due to lack of space.
"Very early in my connection with this journal," said Psmith, "I saw that I was on to a good thing. I had long been convinced that about the nearest approach to the perfect job in this world, where good jobs are so hard to acquire, was to own a paper. All you had to do, once you had secured your paper, was to sit back and watch the other fellows work, and from time to time forward big cheques to the bank. Nothing could be more nicely attuned to the tastes of a Shropshire Psmith. The glimpses I was enabled to get of the workings of this little journal gave me the impression that Comrade White was not attached with any paternal fervour to Cosy Moments. He regarded it, I deduced, not so much as a life-work as in the light of an investment. I assumed that Comrade White had his price, and wrote to my father, who was visiting Carlsbad at the moment, to ascertain what that price might be. He cabled it to me. It was reasonable. Now it so happens that an uncle of mine some years ago left me a considerable number of simoleons, and though I shall not be legally entitled actually to close in on the opulence for a matter of nine months or so, I anticipated that my father would have no objection to staking me to the necessary amount on the security of my little bit of money. My father has spent some time of late hurling me at various professions, and we had agreed some time ago that the Law was to be my long suit. Paper-owning, however, may be combined with being Lord Chancellor, and I knew he would have no objection to my being a Napoleon of the Press on this side. So we closed with Comrade White, and—"
"Very early in my time with this journal," said Psmith, "I realized I was onto something great. I had long believed that the closest thing to the perfect job in this world, where good jobs are so hard to find, was owning a newspaper. Once you had your paper, all you had to do was sit back and watch the others work, occasionally sending big checks to the bank. Nothing could be more perfectly suited to the tastes of a Shropshire Psmith. The insights I gained into how this little journal operated gave me the impression that Comrade White wasn’t exactly emotionally attached to Cosy Moments. I inferred that he saw it not so much as a life's work but more as a financial investment. I figured Comrade White had his price, so I wrote to my father, who was currently in Carlsbad, to find out what that price might be. He cabled me the amount. It was reasonable. As it turns out, an uncle of mine left me a decent sum of money a few years ago, and although I won’t be legally entitled to access that wealth for about nine months, I expected my father wouldn't mind lending me the necessary amount, secured against my little bit of money. My father has recently been trying to push me toward different professions, and we had agreed some time ago that law would be my main path. However, owning a newspaper could definitely go hand in hand with being Lord Chancellor, and I knew he wouldn't have any issues with me being a media mogul on this side. So we made a deal with Comrade White, and—"
There was a knock at the door, and Master Maloney entered with a card.
There was a knock at the door, and Master Maloney walked in with a card.
"Guy's waiting outside," he said.
"The guy's waiting outside," he said.
"Mr. Stewart Waring," read Psmith. "Comrade Maloney, do you know what Mahomet did when the mountain would not come to him?"
"Mr. Stewart Waring," Psmith read. "Comrade Maloney, do you know what Muhammad did when the mountain wouldn't come to him?"
"Search me," said the office-boy indifferently.
"Search me," the office boy said casually.
"He went to the mountain. It was a wise thing to do. As a general rule in life you can't beat it. Remember that, Comrade Maloney."
"He went to the mountain. It was a smart thing to do. Generally speaking, you can’t go wrong with it in life. Keep that in mind, Comrade Maloney."
"Sure," said Pugsy. "Shall I send the guy in?"
"Sure," Pugsy said. "Should I send him in?"
"Surest thing you know, Comrade Maloney."
"Sure thing, Comrade Maloney."
He turned to the assembled company.
He turned to the gathered group.
"Gentlemen," he said, "you know how I hate to have to send you away, but would you mind withdrawing in good order? A somewhat delicate and private interview is in the offing. Comrade Jarvis, we will meet anon. Your services to the paper have been greatly appreciated. If I might drop in some afternoon and inspect the remainder of your zoo—?"
"Gentlemen," he said, "you know how much I dislike sending you away, but could you please leave in an orderly fashion? A rather sensitive and private meeting is about to take place. Comrade Jarvis, we will meet soon. Your contributions to the paper have been greatly appreciated. If I could pop in some afternoon to check out the rest of your collection—?"
"Any time you're down Groome Street way. Glad."
"Any time you're down Groome Street, I'm glad."
"I will make a point of it. Comrade Wilberfloss, would you mind remaining? As editor of this journal, you should be present. If the rest of you would look in about this time to-morrow—Show Mr. Waring in, Comrade Maloney."
"I'll make sure of it. Comrade Wilberfloss, can you stick around? As the editor of this journal, you need to be here. If the rest of you could come back around this time tomorrow—Please show Mr. Waring in, Comrade Maloney."
He took a seat.
He sat down.
"We are now, Comrade Wilberfloss," he said, "at a crisis in the affairs of this journal, but I fancy we shall win through."
"We're at a turning point with this magazine now, Comrade Wilberfloss," he said, "but I think we'll pull through."
The door opened, and Pugsy announced Mr. Waring.
The door opened, and Pugsy introduced Mr. Waring.
The owner of the Pleasant Street Tenements was of what is usually called commanding presence. He was tall and broad, and more than a little stout. His face was clean-shaven and curiously expressionless. Bushy eyebrows topped a pair of cold grey eyes. He walked into the room with the air of one who is not wont to apologise for existing. There are some men who seem to fill any room in which they may be. Mr. Waring was one of these.
The owner of the Pleasant Street Tenements had what is often called a commanding presence. He was tall and broad, and somewhat stout. His face was clean-shaven and oddly expressionless. Thick eyebrows framed a pair of cold grey eyes. He entered the room with the attitude of someone who doesn’t feel the need to apologize for being there. Some men just seem to dominate any room they enter. Mr. Waring was one of those men.
He set his hat down on the table without speaking. After which he looked at Mr. Wilberfloss, who shrank a little beneath his gaze.
He placed his hat on the table without saying anything. Then he looked at Mr. Wilberfloss, who slightly recoiled under his stare.
Psmith had risen to greet him.
Psmith stood up to greet him.
"Won't you sit down?" he said.
"Would you like to sit down?" he asked.
"I prefer to stand."
"I'd rather stand."
"Just as you wish. This is Liberty Hall."
"Just as you want. This is Liberty Hall."
Mr. Waring again glanced at Mr. Wilberfloss.
Mr. Waring glanced at Mr. Wilberfloss again.
"What I have to say is private," he said.
"What I have to say is personal," he said.
"All is well," said Psmith reassuringly. "It is no stranger that you see before you, no mere irresponsible lounger who has butted in by chance. That is Comrade J. Fillken Wilberfloss, the editor of this journal."
"Everything's good," said Psmith reassuringly. "The person you see in front of you isn't a stranger or just some random person who happened to show up. That's Comrade J. Fillken Wilberfloss, the editor of this magazine."
"The editor? I understood—"
"The editor? I get it—"
"I know what you would say. You have Comrade Windsor in your mind. He was merely acting as editor while the chief was away hunting sand-eels in the jungles of Texas. In his absence Comrade Windsor and I did our best to keep the old journal booming along, but it lacked the master-hand. But now all is well: Comrade Wilberfloss is once more doing stunts at the old stand. You may speak as freely before him as you would before well, let us say Comrade Parker."
"I know what you're thinking. You're thinking about Comrade Windsor. He was just filling in as editor while the chief was off hunting sand eels in the Texas jungles. While he was gone, Comrade Windsor and I did our best to keep the journal thriving, but it didn't have the expert touch. But now everything is back to normal: Comrade Wilberfloss is back doing his thing at the old place. You can talk as openly in front of him as you would in front of, let's say, Comrade Parker."
"Who are you, then, if this gentleman is the editor?"
"Who are you, then, if this guy is the editor?"
"I am the proprietor."
"I'm the owner."
"I understood that a Mr. White was the proprietor."
"I found out that Mr. White was the owner."
"Not so," said Psmith. "There was a time when that was the case, but not now. Things move so swiftly in New York journalistic matters that a man may well be excused for not keeping abreast of the times, especially one who, like yourself, is interested in politics and house-ownership rather than in literature. Are you sure you won't sit down?"
"Not at all," said Psmith. "There was a time when that was true, but not anymore. Things change so rapidly in New York journalism that someone could be forgiven for not keeping up, especially someone like you, who is more focused on politics and real estate than on literature. Are you sure you don't want to sit down?"
Mr. Waring brought his hand down with a bang on the table, causing Mr. Wilberfloss to leap a clear two inches from his chair.
Mr. Waring slammed his hand onto the table, making Mr. Wilberfloss jump a full two inches out of his chair.
"What are you doing it for?" he demanded explosively. "I tell you, you had better quit it. It isn't healthy."
"What are you doing that for?" he asked forcefully. "I'm telling you, you should stop. It's not good for you."
Psmith shook his head.
Psmith shook his head.
"You are merely stating in other—and, if I may say so, inferior—words what Comrade Parker said to us. I did not object to giving up valuable time to listen to Comrade Parker. He is a fascinating conversationalist, and it was a privilege to hob-nob with him. But if you are merely intending to cover the ground covered by him, I fear I must remind you that this is one of our busy days. Have you no new light to fling upon the subject?"
"You’re just rephrasing what Comrade Parker said earlier, and if I may say so, in a less impressive way. I didn’t mind taking time to hear Comrade Parker out. He’s an interesting speaker, and it was great to chat with him. But if you’re only going to repeat his points, I have to remind you that today is a busy day for us. Do you have any new insights to share on this topic?"
Mr. Waring wiped his forehead. He was playing a lost game, and he was not the sort of man who plays lost games well. The Waring type is dangerous when it is winning, but it is apt to crumple up against strong defence.
Mr. Waring wiped his forehead. He was playing a losing game, and he wasn't the type of person who handles losing games well. The Waring type is dangerous when it's winning, but it tends to crumble against tough defense.
His next words proved his demoralisation.
His next words showed how demoralized he was.
"I'll sue you for libel," said he.
"I'll sue you for defamation," he said.
Psmith looked at him admiringly.
Psmith admired him.
"Say no more," he said, "for you will never beat that. For pure richness and whimsical humour it stands alone. During the past seven weeks you have been endeavouring in your cheery fashion to blot the editorial staff of this paper off the face of the earth in a variety of ingenious and entertaining ways; and now you propose to sue us for libel! I wish Comrade Windsor could have heard you say that. It would have hit him right."
"Don’t say anything more," he said, "because you’ll never top that. It’s unmatched in its richness and playful humor. Over the past seven weeks, you’ve been trying in your cheerful way to wipe the editorial team of this paper off the map in all kinds of clever and entertaining ways; and now you want to sue us for libel! I just wish Comrade Windsor could have heard you say that. It would have resonated with him perfectly."
Mr. Waring accepted the invitation he had refused before. He sat down.
Mr. Waring accepted the invitation he had turned down earlier. He sat down.
"What are you going to do?" he said.
"What are you going to do?" he asked.
It was the white flag. The fight had gone out of him.
It was the white flag. He had given up the fight.
Psmith leaned back in his chair.
Psmith leaned back in his chair.
"I'll tell you," he said. "I've thought the whole thing out. The right plan would be to put the complete kybosh (if I may use the expression) on your chances of becoming an alderman. On the other hand, I have been studying the papers of late, and it seems to me that it doesn't much matter who gets elected. Of course the opposition papers may have allowed their zeal to run away with them, but even assuming that to be the case, the other candidates appear to be a pretty fair contingent of blighters. If I were a native of New York, perhaps I might take a more fervid interest in the matter, but as I am merely passing through your beautiful little city, it doesn't seem to me to make any very substantial difference who gets in. To be absolutely candid, my view of the thing is this. If the People are chumps enough to elect you, then they deserve you. I hope I don't hurt your feelings in any way. I am merely stating my own individual opinion."
"I'll tell you," he said. "I've thought it all through. The best plan would be to completely ruin your chances of becoming an alderman. On the flip side, I've been reading the news lately, and it seems like it doesn't really matter who gets elected. Sure, the opposition papers might be a bit overzealous, but even if that's true, the other candidates seem to be a pretty decent group of losers. If I lived in New York, I might care more about this, but since I'm just passing through your lovely little city, it doesn't seem to matter much who wins. To be totally honest, my view is this: if the people are foolish enough to elect you, then they deserve what they get. I hope I don't offend you. I'm just sharing my own opinion."
Mr. Waring made no remark.
Mr. Waring didn’t say anything.
"The only thing that really interests me," resumed Psmith, "is the matter of these tenements. I shall shortly be leaving this country to resume the strangle-hold on Learning which I relinquished at the beginning of the Long Vacation. If I were to depart without bringing off improvements down Pleasant Street way, I shouldn't be able to enjoy my meals. The startled cry would go round Cambridge: 'Something is the matter with Psmith. He is off his feed. He should try Blenkinsop's Balm for the Bilious.' But no balm would do me any good. I should simply droop and fade slowly away like a neglected lily. And you wouldn't like that, Comrade Wilberfloss, would you?"
"The only thing that really interests me," Psmith continued, "is the situation with these tenements. I’m about to leave the country to get back to the grip on Learning that I let go of at the start of the Long Vacation. If I were to leave without making some improvements down Pleasant Street, I wouldn’t be able to enjoy my meals. The surprised chatter would spread around Cambridge: 'Something’s wrong with Psmith. He’s lost his appetite. He should try Blenkinsop's Balm for the Bilious.' But no balm would help me. I’d just wither away like a neglected lily. And you wouldn’t want that, would you, Comrade Wilberfloss?"
Mr. Wilberfloss, thus suddenly pulled into the conversation, again leaped in his seat.
Mr. Wilberfloss, caught off guard by the conversation, jumped in his seat again.
"What I propose to do," continued Psmith, without waiting for an answer, "is to touch you for the good round sum of five thousand and three dollars."
"What I suggest," continued Psmith, without waiting for a response, "is to ask you for the decent amount of five thousand and three dollars."
Mr. Waring half rose.
Mr. Waring got halfway up.
"Five thousand dollars!"
"$5,000!"
"Five thousand and three dollars," said Psmith. "It may possibly have escaped your memory, but a certain minion of yours, one J. Repetto, utterly ruined a practically new hat of mine. If you think that I can afford to come to New York and scatter hats about as if they were mere dross, you are making the culminating error of a misspent life. Three dollars are what I need for a new one. The balance of your cheque, the five thousand, I propose to apply to making those tenements fit for a tolerably fastidious pig to live in."
"Five thousand and three dollars," Psmith said. "You might not remember, but one of your lackeys, J. Repetto, completely ruined a nearly new hat of mine. If you think I can just come to New York and throw away hats like they’re nothing, you’re making the biggest mistake of your life. I need three dollars for a new one. I plan to use the remaining five thousand from your check to make those tenements decent enough for even a picky pig to live in."
"Five thousand!" cried Mr. Waring. "It's monstrous."
"Five thousand!" shouted Mr. Waring. "That's outrageous."
"It isn't," said Psmith. "It's more or less of a minimum. I have made inquiries. So out with the good old cheque-book, and let's all be jolly."
"It isn't," said Psmith. "It's pretty much a minimum. I've done some checking. So, let's get out the trusty checkbook and have a great time."
"I have no cheque-book with me."
"I don't have my checkbook with me."
"I have," said Psmith, producing one from a drawer. "Cross out the name of my bank, substitute yours, and fate cannot touch us."
"I have," said Psmith, pulling one out of a drawer. "Just cross out the name of my bank, put yours in its place, and nothing can stop us."
Mr. Waring hesitated for a moment, then capitulated. Psmith watched, as he wrote, with an indulgent and fatherly eye.
Mr. Waring paused for a moment, then gave in. Psmith observed, as he wrote, with a tolerant and paternal gaze.
"Finished?" he said. "Comrade Maloney."
"Done?" he said. "Comrade Maloney."
"Youse hollering fer me?" asked that youth, appearing at the door.
"Are you calling for me?" asked the young man, appearing at the door.
"Bet your life I am, Comrade Maloney. Have you ever seen an untamed mustang of the prairie?"
"Bet your life I am, Comrade Maloney. Have you ever seen a wild mustang on the prairie?"
"Nope. But I've read about dem."
"Nope. But I've read about them."
"Well, run like one down to Wall Street with this cheque, and pay it in to my account at the International Bank."
"Well, run like crazy down to Wall Street with this check and deposit it into my account at the International Bank."
Pugsy disappeared.
Pugsy is missing.
"Cheques," said Psmith, "have been known to be stopped. Who knows but what, on reflection, you might not have changed your mind?"
"Checks," said Psmith, "can be canceled. Who knows, upon thinking it over, you might change your mind?"
"What guarantee have I," asked Mr. Waring, "that these attacks on me in your paper will stop?"
"What guarantee do I have," Mr. Waring asked, "that these attacks on me in your paper will stop?"
"If you like," said Psmith, "I will write you a note to that effect. But it will not be necessary. I propose, with Comrade Wilberfloss's assistance, to restore Cosy Moments to its old style. Some days ago the editor of Comrade Windsor's late daily paper called up on the telephone and asked to speak to him. I explained the painful circumstances, and, later, went round and hob-nobbed with the great man. A very pleasant fellow. He asks to re-engage Comrade Windsor's services at a pretty sizeable salary, so, as far as our prison expert is concerned, all may be said to be well. He has got where he wanted. Cosy Moments may therefore ease up a bit. If, at about the beginning of next month, you should hear a deafening squeal of joy ring through this city, it will be the infants of New York and their parents receiving the news that Cosy Moments stands where it did. May I count on your services, Comrade Wilberfloss? Excellent. I see I may. Then perhaps you would not mind passing the word round among Comrades Asher, Waterman, and the rest of the squad, and telling them to burnish their brains and be ready to wade in at a moment's notice. I fear you will have a pretty tough job roping in the old subscribers again, but it can be done. I look to you, Comrade Wilberfloss. Are you on?"
"If you want," said Psmith, "I can write you a note to confirm that. But it won't be necessary. I plan, with Comrade Wilberfloss's help, to bring Cosy Moments back to its original style. A few days ago, the editor of Comrade Windsor's former daily paper called me up and asked to speak with him. I explained the unfortunate situation, and later, I met with the big guy. He's a really nice guy. He wants to rehire Comrade Windsor at a pretty decent salary, so, as far as our prison expert is concerned, everything's looking good. He has reached his goal. Cosy Moments can start getting back on track. If, around the beginning of next month, you hear a loud cheer across this city, it will be the kids of New York and their parents celebrating the news that Cosy Moments is back in its place. Can I count on your help, Comrade Wilberfloss? Great. I see I can. Then maybe you could spread the word among Comrades Asher, Waterman, and the rest of the team, telling them to sharpen their minds and be ready to jump in at any moment. I’m afraid you’ll have a tough time getting the old subscribers back, but it can be done. I’m counting on you, Comrade Wilberfloss. Are you in?"
Mr. Wilberfloss, wriggling in his chair, intimated that he was.
Mr. Wilberfloss, squirming in his chair, suggested that he was.
CONCLUSION
IT was a drizzly November evening. The streets of Cambridge were a compound of mud, mist, and melancholy. But in Psmith's rooms the fire burned brightly, the kettle droned, and all, as the proprietor had just observed, was joy, jollity, and song. Psmith, in pyjamas and a college blazer, was lying on the sofa. Mike, who had been playing football, was reclining in a comatose state in an arm-chair by the fire.
It was a drizzly November evening. The streets of Cambridge were a mix of mud, mist, and gloom. But in Psmith's room, the fire burned brightly, the kettle hummed, and everything, as the owner had just noted, was filled with joy, laughter, and music. Psmith, in pajamas and a college blazer, was lounging on the sofa. Mike, who had been playing football, was slumped in a daze in an armchair by the fire.
"How pleasant it would be," said Psmith dreamily, "if all our friends on the other side of the Atlantic could share this very peaceful moment with us! Or perhaps not quite all. Let us say, Comrade Windsor in the chair over there, Comrades Brady and Maloney on the table, and our old pal Wilberfloss sharing the floor with B. Henderson Asher, Bat Jarvis, and the cats. By the way, I think it would be a graceful act if you were to write to Comrade Jarvis from time to time telling him how your Angoras are getting on. He regards you as the World's Most Prominent Citizen. A line from you every now and then would sweeten the lad's existence."
"How nice it would be," said Psmith dreamily, "if all our friends across the Atlantic could share this peaceful moment with us! Or maybe not everyone. Let's just say, Comrade Windsor in the chair over there, Comrades Brady and Maloney at the table, and our old buddy Wilberfloss hanging out with B. Henderson Asher, Bat Jarvis, and the cats. By the way, I think it would be a nice gesture if you wrote to Comrade Jarvis from time to time to let him know how your Angoras are doing. He thinks of you as the World's Most Prominent Citizen. A note from you every now and then would brighten the guy's day."
Mike stirred sleepily in his chair.
Mike stirred sleepily in his chair.
"What?" he said drowsily.
"What?" he said sleepily.
"Never mind, Comrade Jackson. Let us pass lightly on. I am filled with a strange content to-night. I may be wrong, but it seems to me that all is singularly to de good, as Comrade Maloney would put it. Advices from Comrade Windsor inform me that that prince of blighters, Waring, was rejected by an intelligent electorate. Those keen, clear-sighted citizens refused to vote for him to an extent that you could notice without a microscope. Still, he has one consolation. He owns what, when the improvements are completed, will be the finest and most commodious tenement houses in New York. Millionaires will stop at them instead of going to the Plaza. Are you asleep, Comrade Jackson?"
"Don't worry about it, Comrade Jackson. Let's move on. I'm feeling a strange sense of peace tonight. I could be wrong, but it seems to me that everything is surprisingly good, as Comrade Maloney would say. I've heard from Comrade Windsor that that loser, Waring, was turned down by an educated electorate. Those sharp, clear-headed citizens refused to vote for him to a degree you could see without a microscope. Still, he has one consolation. He owns what will soon be the finest and most comfortable apartment buildings in New York. Rich people will stay there instead of going to the Plaza. Are you asleep, Comrade Jackson?"
"Um-m," said Mike.
"Um," said Mike.
"That is excellent. You could not be better employed. Keep listening. Comrade Windsor also stated—as indeed did the sporting papers—that Comrade Brady put it all over friend Eddie Wood, administering the sleep-producer in the eighth round. My authorities are silent as to whether or not the lethal blow was a half-scissor hook, but I presume such to have been the case. The Kid is now definitely matched against Comrade Garvin for the championship, and the experts seem to think that he should win. He is a stout fellow, is Comrade Brady, and I hope he wins through. He will probably come to England later on. When he does, we must show him round. I don't think you ever met him, did you, Comrade Jackson?"
"That's great. You couldn't be doing anything better. Keep listening. Comrade Windsor also mentioned—as did the sports news—that Comrade Brady really outperformed friend Eddie Wood, knocking him out in the eighth round. My sources are unclear on whether the final punch was a half-scissor hook, but I assume that it was. The Kid is now officially set to face Comrade Garvin for the championship, and the experts believe he should win. Comrade Brady is a tough guy, and I hope he comes through. He'll probably visit England later on. When he does, we need to show him around. I don't think you've ever met him, have you, Comrade Jackson?"
"Ur-r," said Mike.
"Uh," said Mike.
"Say no more," said Psmith. "I take you."
"Don't say anything else," said Psmith. "I accept."
He reached out for a cigarette.
He grabbed a cigarette.
"These," he said, comfortably, "are the moments in life to which we look back with that wistful pleasure. What of my boyhood at Eton? Do I remember with the keenest joy the brain-tourneys in the old form-room, and the bally rot which used to take place on the Fourth of June? No. Burned deeply into my memory is a certain hot bath I took after one of the foulest cross-country runs that ever occurred outside Dante's Inferno. So with the present moment. This peaceful scene, Comrade Jackson, will remain with me when I have forgotten that such a person as Comrade Repetto ever existed. These are the real Cosy Moments. And while on that subject you will be glad to hear that the little sheet is going strong. The man Wilberfloss is a marvel in his way. He appears to have gathered in the majority of the old subscribers again. Hopping mad but a brief while ago, they now eat out of his hand. You've really no notion what a feeling of quiet pride it gives you owning a paper. I try not to show it, but I seem to myself to be looking down on the world from some lofty peak. Yesterday night, when I was looking down from the peak without a cap and gown, a proctor slid up. To-day I had to dig down into my jeans for a matter of two plunks. But what of it? Life must inevitably be dotted with these minor tragedies. I do not repine. The whisper goes round, 'Psmith bites the bullet, and wears a brave smile.' Comrade Jackson—"
"These," he said casually, "are the moments in life we look back on with a bit of nostalgia. What about my childhood at Eton? Do I remember with pure joy the intense discussions in the old classroom, and the crazy antics that happened on the Fourth of June? Not really. What sticks in my mind is a hot bath I took after one of the worst cross-country runs that could rival Dante's Inferno. It’s the same with this moment right now. This peaceful scene, Comrade Jackson, will stay with me long after I forget that someone like Comrade Repetto ever existed. These are the true Cosy Moments. And speaking of that, you’ll be pleased to know that the little paper is thriving. Wilberfloss is a marvel in his own right. He seems to have managed to bring back most of the old subscribers. Just a short while ago, they were furious, but now they’re eating out of his hand. You really can’t imagine the sense of quiet pride that comes with owning a paper. I try not to show it, but I feel like I’m looking down on the world from some high place. Last night, when I was looking down from that height without a cap and gown, a proctor came over. Today I had to dig into my wallet for a couple of coins. But what of it? Life is bound to have these little tragedies. I’m not bothered by it. The word is out, 'Psmith bites the bullet and wears a brave smile.' Comrade Jackson—"
A snore came from the chair.
A snore came from the chair.
Psmith sighed. But he did not repine. He bit the bullet. His eyes closed.
Psmith sighed. But he didn’t dwell on it. He faced the challenge head-on. His eyes closed.
Five minutes later a slight snore came from the sofa, too. The man behind Cosy Moments slept.
Five minutes later, a light snore came from the sofa, too. The man behind Cosy Moments was asleep.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!